《Wishing You Eternal Happiness》


 CH 1

    Its natural hue is as clear as ice and as bright as jade. Amidst bleakness and desolation, it fights to the bitter end to greet the autumnal winds of the west with a welcoming embrace.1


    ***


    It had been late autumn when Jiafu was buried. She could distinctly recall the splendor of the hibiscus-filled garden within Jinbi Palace. From a distance, it resembled a conglomeration of rosy clouds adrift midair.


    She could also remember that afternoon quite clearly.


    A number of days had passed since she had last seen the Emperor¡¯s face. Those in the palace spoke of how the Empress sedulously waited upon the ill Emperor to the extent where she would sleep even with her outer clothes on.


    Upon her entry, she beheld Empress Zhang¡¯s swollen eyelids, her mien wan and sallow. Prior to the Empress¡¯ exit, she relayed that the Emperor had summoned Jiafu and requested for her to serve him well.


    The Empress was amiable, her countenance benign as usual.


    The bitter odor of spices and medicine wafted afloat amid layer upon layer of yellow curtains. The palace hall¡¯s lattice windows were tightly shut, rendering it dusky and grim deep in the hall, as though a shroud of shadows would envelop her.


    Jiafu peered at the man named Xiao Yintang kneeling on the dragon bed. He had been kneeling there for about the same time it would take to whittle half a stick of incense.2


    In a brief span of ten years, the imperial power of the Great Wei Dynasty had changed four times, from the reign of Tianxi, Chengning, Yongxi, to Zhaoping, the dynasty¡¯s Late Emperor Shizong.3 Wars had frequently erupted within this period; however, the Great Wei Dynasty¡¯s late emperor soon completely obliterated all of the country¡¯s internal turmoil. The nation¡¯s power accumulated day by day, and the people¡¯s various livelihoods had also stabilized. After Xiao Yintang took the reins of imperial power from his father, Shizong, the upheaval on the northern frontier once again made a resurgence. The new Emperor was ambitious. The year after he ascended the throne, he disregarded his ministers¡¯ strenuous admonitions and obstructions, mobilized the entire nation¡¯s soldiers, and personally led his troops into battle to fight against the Turks. Although they had triumphed after much strife, his incaution had incurred him grave injuries. His condition deteriorated after returning to court to a degree where even the imperial physicians were wholly helpless. The dire news thereupon began to circulate in secret.


    Xiao Yintang had dozed off when, all of a sudden, his hands sprung up and whisked aloft in disarray, as if sparing no effort to ward off something.


    His eyes were still closed, but his brows were tightly knit together. He looked pained, his expression seized with terror. Beads of cold sweat unceasingly trickled down his forehead, looking like he was plagued by some lurid nightmare.


    Jiafu hastily shot up, scurried over, and grasped his cold and sweaty hand.


    ¡°Your Majesty, wake up¡ª¡ª¡±


    The next moment, the Emperor shoved her away with explosive force until she toppled on the floor. Despite the pain, she clambered up and approached him once more, his obscure and delirious ravings assailing her ears upon closer proximity.


    ¡°You¡¯an! You¡¯an! Is this the retribution you¡¯re giving me? Let me go! Must you blame someone, blame Imperial Father! It was all his fault¡ª¡ª¡±


    The sound of gurgling escaped Xiao Yintang¡¯s throat, as if a pair of invisible hands were clutching his neck, straining his breathing.


    Jiafu¡¯s heart suddenly hammered against her chest. Xiao Yintang continued to mumble in his nightmare, but his tone had transformed.


    ¡°Zhen4 is the emperor! Zhen is the emperor of Great Wei! Pei You¡¯an, zhen does not fear you! You should never have existed in this world to begin with! Even if you¡¯ve turned into a ghost, what can you do to zhen?!¡±


    He gnashed his teeth in bitter hatred. His countenance distorting, his wanton hand captured one of Jiafu¡¯s wrists. As his teeth chattered, his fingers immediately tightened. In an instant, the last of his whole body¡¯s strength seemed to coalesce into these five fingers.


    Jiafu felt as though the bone in her wrist would soon crack. Withstanding the acute pain, she called out to him once more.


    Xiao Yintang finally awakened. His eyes abruptly snapped open. Cold sweat cascading down his face, he fixed his gaze on Jiafu by his side.


    Jiafu¡¯s complexion slightly paled. She looked at him for a moment, a smile lighting up her face. ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s this concubine5¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Yintang released her wrist, causing her arm to dangle with the feeblest of strength.


    Jiafu wiped the cold sweat on his forehead.


    His face was drained of color. He briefly shut his eyes, then asked with a strangled voice, ¡°A¡¯Fu,6 did you hear what zhen was saying while dreaming just now?¡±


    The handkerchief in Jiafu¡¯s grasp paused.


    Pei You¡¯an, the eldest son of the Wei Grand Duke7 Manor, was born with a frail and sickly constitution. However, he had a preeminent innate ability: an extraordinary retentive memory that had allowed him to garner the scholarly honor of Jinshi8 at age fourteen. At that time, the Tianxi Emperor had been so ardently fond of him that he bent the law to decree him to enter the Institute for the Advancement of Literature as an expectant official. He bore the good reputation of ¡°high minister in plain clothes, a young grand councilor¡±.9 The Late Emperor Shizong also fully held him in high esteem. Three years ago, he perished in Anxi County while serving as its military commissioner, unmarried all his life, not even reaching the age of thirty.


    It was said that on the night before in Suye City, his old illness had recurred, prompting him to vomit an excessive amount of blood. With a candle in hand, he met all the subordinates who had paid him a visit. All the men were in tears, yet his face remained unwavering. He spoke and laughed in an unconstrained fashion, telling them of how medicine and acupuncture stone needles had accompanied him since childhood. Someone had once professed that he would not live past the age of ten, yet he survived until now. He claimed that he had beseeched the heavens to lend him twenty more years; as such, he could pass without regrets.


    The grievous news about Pei¡¯s illness while in a desolate and isolated city outside the Great Wall spread to the capital. Rumor had it that the Late Emperor Shizong was so overwhelmed with grief that he immediately fainted that instant.


    After his death, he was not buried in the Pei family¡¯s ancestral tomb, but rather, in a field outside Suye City as he had willed. The army and the people bewailed to the heavens, reluctant to depart from there for about half a month. Shizong made an exception and conferred him the posthumous title of Prince of Anxi. The posthumous event was to mournfully extol his eternally reposed soul.


    In terms of relationship, Pei You¡¯an and Jiafu were maternal ¡®relatives¡¯, but apart from their accidental encounter many years ago, there had been no other interactions between the two.


    ¡°This concubine did not hear it.¡±


    She responded, then proceeded to wipe his sweat.


    Xiao Yintang slowly drew out a breath and closed his eyes for an interval. His expression gradually soothing, he gently held Jiafu¡¯s hand and proclaimed, ¡°A¡¯Fu, zhen loves you like zhen values life. When zhen laid eyes on you for the first time, you were immediately placed on the cusp of this one¡¯s heart. Over the years, although you have not been bestowed a title or position, zhen believes that this one¡¯s favor for you has already reached the apex. Now, Zhen has to go. Arrangements have been set once this is all over. Your mother¡¯s family, zhen has also taken care of them. The only thing zhen cannot bear to part with is you¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°When zhen passes, are you willing to accompany zhen?¡±


    He laggardly unclosed his eyes, tilted his head, and gazed at her.


    His face was ashen, and his dark brows had a tinge of green hue. The dull air brought about by his impending demise had veiled his originally handsome features.


    Half-kneeling and half-sitting, Jiafu¡¯s eyes steadied onto the emperor gazing at her.


    ¡°What, are you not willing to accompany zhen?¡±


    The corners of his mouth were ambiguously upturned as he asked this.


    ¡±Replying to Your Majesty, this concubine is willing.¡±


    She drew back her hand and afterwards kowtowed in the direction of the dragon bed. She knelt there for a long time with her forehead pressed against the ground.


    ¡°Come closer to zhen.¡± Once more, he stretched out his hand to her, locked her in a firm embrace with his sole remaining strength, and expelled a lengthy sigh. This sigh bore endless remorse and utmost reluctance.


    ¡°Zhen fears that the underground palace will be lonely. After zhen goes, there will be no one as understanding as you that zhen can talk to, which greatly worries zhen. Zhen is even more afraid that once zhen leaves, you will be alone in this world. From then on, you will be forlorn and helpless. Why not go with zhen? That way, zhen can rest assured.¡±


    ¡°A¡¯Fu, do not fault zhen. If there is a next life, zhen will grant you the empress¡¯ seat¡­¡­¡±


    His lips were grazing her ears as he murmured, his voice thick with overflowing tenderness.


    ¡­¡­


    In the autumn of the second year of Shenguang¡¯s reign, Xiao Yintang, the Emperor of Great Wei, died in the prime of his life, not even two years after he ascended the throne. His posthumous name and title was Dunzong.


    One who cultivates harmonious relationships with family members and friends is called ¡°altruistic¡±. One whose virtuous behaviors are unwavering is called ¡°altruistic¡±.10


    In the same vein that an emperor¡¯s virtues were manifested through his posthumous title, Xiao Yintang issued a commendable imperial edict on the verge of his demise.


    He declared, ¡°Zhen cannot bear to sacrifice human lives. After zhen passes, all imperial concubines will be spared from live burial so they can all live an easy life until old age.¡±


    In the previous dynasties, the number of women in the imperial harem exempted from the live burial upon the emperor¡¯s death ranged from a few to more than a hundred.11 Great Wei adhered to the old system. Xiao Yintang was only thirty years of age when he was snatched away by an abrupt death. For the women in the rear palace, it was akin to thunder in a clear sky. Stricken with grief, their cheeks were bathed in tears all day long. When time came, they were only waiting to hang themselves from the beams of their rooms as a requisite to their imminent burial in the underground palace. Much to their astonishment, the Emperor pardoned them from such doom. Though they would fritter away their remaining years in the cold palace until old age, as opposed to being impelled to accompany him in death, the fact that they could keep their lives was still a blessing. Everyone was deeply grateful, and they wept before his tomb with genuine tears.


    But all these had nothing to do with Jiafu.


    Devoid of any joy or sorrow, she was already resigned to such a fate.


    In this life, she was much like a rootless duckweed. After fully committing herself to Xiao Yintang, with neither a title nor status, she was rendered unfit to be seen by anyone in broad daylight. To have this kind of conclusion was not unexpected.


    But as she was waiting, the three feet of white silk that should have been there was nowhere to be found.


    The newly promoted Empress Dowager mandated that she be installed into a precious gold-threaded wooden coffin specially prepared for her. In this way, she would be buried in the underground palace alongside the Late Emperor.12


    ¡°The Late Emperor ordered me to take care of the people in your Zhen family. You should rest assured and follow the Late Emperor. I will certainly live up to the Late Emperor¡¯s trust.¡±


    Empress Dowager Zhang was no longer as magnanimous as in the past. As she stared at her, every word she enunciated was laden with undisguised rancor.


    The heavy coffin lid was lifted and pushed down, squeezing out the remaining light before her eyes.


    Ultimately, Jiafu¡¯s world turned pitch-black. From then on, she would be eternally confined in that narrow space within the underground palace, no longer capable of leaving.


    She neither struggled nor screamed. She understood that, no matter how she would struggle or how loudly she would cry out, everything would be futile.


    This ending of hers had been decreed by fate.


    Life was not up to her decision, marriage was not up to her decision, and even death was not up to her decision.


    The air grew increasingly scarce, and her chest ached as her breathing petered out. Throughout the endlessly painful torment of dying, her fingernails relentlessly clawed and latched onto every surface of the coffin¡¯s body within her reach, engraving a trail of scratches on the golden-threaded hardwood slab.


    Only then did she realize that she, too, feared death. This boundless oppression from the darkness underground that accompanied death had once been unimaginable to her.


    She knew that she wanted to live. No matter how hard it was, she wanted to keep on living.


    But it was too late. In this life, this was her ultimate end. Her life would come to a close this way.


    Had she not married her second biaoge,13 and had she not encountered Xiao Yintang, what would her life have looked like?


    She began to weep. Tears had welled up, but crying only consumed more air and intensified her misery.


    All kinds of grotesque and variegated hallucinations began to manifest before her eyes. At the end of the light and shadow, while in a trance, she seemed to notice that a man had penetrated the inexhaustible gloom of the underground palace, ambling towards her with a smile.


    She recognized him. He was her father.


    Many years ago, when she was but a young girl of thirteen, her father had gone to sea, and she had seen him off at the dock. Before he set foot on deck, her father had promised her that, on this voyage, he would gift her a necklace made of purple mermaid pearls14 strung together.


    Purple mermaid pearls were produced in distant overseas and foreign regions. Not only did they glow at night, but legend had it that they could also betide good fortune to people. Anyone who encountered ¡®those who lived in the sea¡¯ would be considered harbingers of immense luck.


    ¡±With it on, the life of A¡®Fu¡¯s dad will be smooth-sailing, free of disasters and diseases.¡±


    Her father¡¯s tone of voice and beaming face of that time were still vivid in her memories.


    But after that trip, he never returned.


    ¡°A¡¯Fu, Dad is back and has brought you a necklace. Do you like it?¡±


    Her father gazed at her with eyes full of fondness.


    ¡°Dad¡ª¡ª¡±


    With a smile and tears in her eyes, Jiafu held her hand out to him. She called out to her father, the man who had loved her most in the world.


    The last breath of precious air had forsaken her lungs. Her hands, with fingernails already broken and bleeding, lost all strength and slowly hung down from midair, resting atop her soft and warm chest.


    The edge of her lips curled up into a smile.


    Translator¡¯s Note:


    A mountain of footnotes ahead. I always assume that not all people are familiar with common terms in Chinese web novels, and I tend to over-explain, so my footnotes end up being lengthy. Anyway, the numbers in superscript link directly to the corresponding footnote and vice versa.


    Footnotes:


    1 This line is from a poet named Fan Chengda (·¶³É´ó) in the Song Dynasty. The poem with the title ¡¶ÆÐÈøÂùľܽÈØ¡· describes the cotton rose hibiscus, which is relevant to the FL¡¯s name, as the ¡®Fu¡¯ (ܽ) in Jiafu means hibiscus.


    2 A stick of incense takes about 30 mins, he might have been kneeling for 15 minutes. Basically a poetic way of describing that span of time.


    3  The Zhaoping Emperor (ÕÑƽ) and Late Emperor Shizong (ÏȵÛÊÀ×Ú) are the same person. Each dynasty¡¯s emperors have their own ¡®reign¡¯. At this point in time, the late emperor¡¯s reign was called ¡®Zhaoping¡¯, but he had the ¡®temple name / posthumous title¡¯ of Shizong. Once the emperor dies, he is referred to by his posthumous title and not his reign title.


    4 ëÞ (zh¨¨n): illeism the emperor uses to refer to himself


    5 æª (qie): a married woman¡¯s (regardless if main wife or concubine) self-address when speaking to her husband


    6 °¢ (¨¡): prefix used before monosyllabic names, kinship terms etc to indicate familiarity


    7 ¹ú¹« (guo gong): Translates to Imperial Duke in Zhou Dynasty, where ¹ú means state. However, dukes in Zhou Dynasty were actually related to the imperial family, and Zhou monarchs were kings, not emperors. In this novel, it¡¯s a title (sometimes hereditary) usually given to high officials who helped found the dynasty. I¡¯m gonna use ¡°Grand Duke¡± for this one, as Imperial Duke may sound confusing because they¡¯re not related to the imperial household.


    8 ½øÊ¿ (Jinshi): highest degree/scholarly honor achieved through passing the court/palace examination, the highest level of imperial examination personally supervised by the emperor


    9 An Expectant Official (´ýÔt) is basically someone serving in a post requiring an imperial appointment to have an official title. It could be that there weren¡¯t any job openings yet, so the emperor assigned him to random odd jobs at the Hongwen Pavilion, otherwise known as the Institute for the Advancement of Literature. The term ¡®high minister in plain clothes¡¯ (°×Ò¹«Çä) is an idiom for Jinshi without an official title, someone not yet in high office but having the qualifications and potentiality for attaining it, basically a ¡®Potential Dignitary¡¯. They¡¯re lauding him for having the skills that could qualify him to become a ¡®grand councilor/prime minister¡¯ despite his young age.


    10 ¶Ø (Dun): Dun in ¡°Dunzong¡± stands for altruistic. Source


    11 If I understand this correctly, the women usually exempt from live burial are those with princes, since children need their mothers. Those who didn¡¯t would be buried with the emperor to ¡®keep him entertained¡¯ in the afterlife.


    12 Women are allowed to commit suicide (given three feet of white silk to hang themselves) before they accompany the emperor in death to alleviate their suffering, but this empress dowager probably hated her so much that she just denied her that right and straight out buried her alive.


    13 ±í¸ç (bi¨£o g¨¥): older male cousin via female line. I will be using this to refer to her male maternal cousins, since the english equivalent for that (cousin-brother?) sounds awkward. Simplifying it to cousin also destroys the nuance. Back then, people could marry their biao cousins, but not their tang (or paternal) cousins with the same surname.


    14 Legendary pearls from the book of legends, Bowuzhi.

 CH 2

    ¡°Ambergris is an imperial tribute. I cannot use it.¡±


    ***


    The dense white mist in the bath gradually dissipated, and the surrounding air succeedingly cooled.


    Tanxiang¡¯s sight had already fluttered towards Jiafu many times over. Her master¡¯s entire body had shrunk, immersed in the camphor wood bathtub. Her freshly washed, semi-damp black hair was haphazardly secured on the side of her neck with a hairpin. She had pressed her forehead against the wall of the tub with her eyes closed, her eyelashes drooping as if she had resigned to slumber.


    Fearing that Jiafu would catch a cold, she could not help but softly urge, ¡°Young Lady, wake up.¡±


    Jiafu languidly unclosed her eyes and supported herself up by clutching the dripping wet walls of the tub.


    What emerged was flesh as soft as snow, glistening jade-like skin speckled with crystalline water droplets, and a physique resembling a delicate budding orchid.


    Tanxiang wrapped Jiafu¡¯s body with a large soft towel, while Dingxiang handed over clothes prepared beforehand. Jiafu wiped her body dry, donned her clothes, and stepped out. A few rough grannies1 scampered inside to tidy up. A granny surnamed Wang, one employed not too long ago, sniffed the fragrance from the bath and could not resist probing, ¡°What kind of fragrance does Young Lady use every day? It smells very pleasant. My granddaughter will marry next month. When I go back, I will buy some for her to add to her makeup.¡±


    Being the amiable person Tanxiang was, she returned with a smile, ¡°Wang mama,2 this fragrance is called dipterocarpus, otherwise known as borneo camphor.3 It was transported from South Tianzhu. I heard Young Lady say that it originally isn¡¯t worth a lot of silver there, but once it crosses the ocean and reaches our land, it will be worth one or two silver taels.¡±


    Granny Wang was astounded. Clicking her tongue, she exclaimed, ¡°My mother! That¡¯s too expensive. Not at all affordable! How much silver does it cost adding this to Young Lady¡¯s bath every day for a month? This isn¡¯t bathing in fragrant water, but silver water!¡±


    Another granny scoffed and ¡®heckled¡¯, ¡°Lao4 Wang, keep your words to yourself and make sure your drivel doesn¡¯t reach the outside, lest others mock you. What kind of family do we serve? No matter how expensive a fragrance is, it¡¯s just dirt to the master¡¯s eyes. Say nothing of one or two silvers, even if it¡¯s ten taels of silver, if Young Lady wants to use it, only a single command will suffice.¡±


    The sea trade in Quanzhou was prosperous. Day by day, countless ships would shuttle in and out of the ports at Nuanxun Gate and Tu Gate from places as near as Champa, Siam, and Sulu, to those as far as Caliphate, Malin, and Bici.5 A dazzling array of commodities from various foreign countries would be ferried in, and among these, fragrance was one of the major varieties. The Zhen family was an affluent family in Quanzhou possessing a fleet of ships that was second to none. No matter how precious a fragrance was, nothing was rare for the Zhen family. Although this granny¡¯s words carried a smidgen of gloating, they were inerrant.


    Nodding her head akin to a chick pecking at rice, Granny Wang smiled in abashment. ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m ignorant. I misspoke¡­¡­¡± She craned her neck to inhale the aroma with utmost zeal and lugged the tub of water out alongside the people in the room.


    Tanxiang trod out and saw Jiafu opening the spice box, taking out a jade spoon, and ladling a spoonful. Knowing that she wanted to pour it on the phoenix head censer, she scurried over and uncovered the lid for her.


    ¡°Let me do it. Young Lady, be careful. You might burn your hand.¡±


    Jiafu tossed the powder into the furnace. When it touched the flames, it expelled a faintly pleasant crackle accompanied by green smoke ascending in spirals. She bent slightly, lifted her hand, and fanned the incense smoke in her direction a few times. She then closed her eyes and inhaled deeply.


    Tanxiang observed her, feeling somewhat puzzled.


    The Young Lady had never been fond of smoking fragrance in her room and preferred the scent of fresh flowers. She was ignorant as to why, but after returning to Xishan Temple that day, her preferences suddenly changed. She not only burnt borneo camphor, but also had it crushed to fine powder to have it incorporated into her bath water.


    Anyhow, that was perfectly fine. Tanxiang had been with the Zhen family for many years. Following the Young Lady, she became more or less knowledgeable about the benefits and drawbacks of some fragrances. Borneo camphor was naturally a top-class product with a light and gentle scent, a sweet aftertaste, and a reasonable price. However, among a similar category of waxy fragrances, it was not first-rate. What topped the list was ambergris. Because the two were similar in appearance, color, and scent, they were indistinguishable to non-connoisseurs. As such, profiteering merchants would often sell borneo camphor as ambergris.


    Although ambergris was rare, it was not like the Zhen family lacked some in their storehouse. Since the Young Lady had switched to using incense, why had she not taken ambergris and instead used this slightly inferior borneo camphor?


    Tanxiang could not resist asking.


    Transfixed on a cloud of green smoke puffing out from the phoenix¡¯s mouth, Jiafu faintly answered, ¡°Ambergris is an imperial tribute. I cannot use it.¡±


    In stark realization, Tanxiang commended, ¡°Young Lady is thoughtful and considerate.¡±


    ¡°Remember to take it with you once we leave tomorrow. All my clothes should be perfumed with borneo camphor. Suffuse it for a longer period of time. Do not do anything else, and do not make a mistake.¡±


    Tanxiang grinned. ¡°Rest assured, Young Lady. I have everything ready. There won¡¯t be any mistakes.¡±


    ¡°Madam has arrived!¡±


    Jiafu turned her head and saw her mother, Meng-shi6 with Liu momo7 beside her. She welcomed them with a face wreathed in smiles.


    Madam Meng led her daughter to sit on the edge of the bed. ¡°How is your body? Have you slept well?¡±


    The ninth day of the first month was the third anniversary of the death of Jiafu¡¯s father. That day, she had wandered to Xishan Temple to perform great propitious rituals8 with her paternal grandmother, Hu-shi; her mother, Meng-shi; and her older brother, Zhen Yaoting. She had dwelled in the temple that night, sharing a room with Madam Meng. Early the next morning, Madam Meng had awoken to find her daughter in tears. Perplexed, she pried her for the reason, but the other simply shook her head and fervently clung to her, alternating between laughter and tears. Madam Meng was terribly frightened. Suspecting that her daughter must have stumbled upon something nefarious outside the temple, she entreated a monk to incinerate a talisman in front of their ancestors¡¯ memorial tablets, its ashes to be spread on water.9 When she took her home on that same day, her daughter¡¯s dazed state seemed to linger, her consciousness often adrift, recovering only a few days later.


    Jiafu replied, ¡°Daughter is already well. Mother need not worry.¡±


    Madam Meng swept her gaze all over her daughter¡¯s body. Confronted with her beaming face and healthy complexion, she circled her in a loving embrace. ¡°Time is fleeting. It has been three years since your father left. Your elder brother is naughty and disobedient, and only you, child, are still considerate towards Mother. Tomorrow¡­¡­¡±


    She stopped.


    The next day, Jiafu would venture north to the capital with Madam Meng and her elder brother, Zhen Yaoting.


    The ostensible purpose of the Zhen family¡¯s trip up north was to celebrate the birthday of the Wei Grand Duke Manor¡¯s Old Madam Pei, but in truth, it was for the marriage between Jiafu and the Wei Grand Duke Manor¡¯s Heir, Pei Xiuzhi.


    The betrothal had been clinched years ago, and they were now only awaiting the fulfillment of Jiafu¡¯s filial mourning. No matter how affluent the Zhen family was, her deceased father had, after all, only attained the scholarly honor of xiucai.10 Although she was to become a widower¡¯s second wife with a five-year-old stepson lying in wait, for her to marry into a Grand Duke Manor as the Heir¡¯s Madam was already a great leap in rank. It had taken a lot of setbacks for this betrothal to come to fruition.


    For the Zhen family, this meant that their daughter would have a home to return to. This was a wonderful thing, and Madam Meng was content. However, calling to mind the considerable distance between the capital and Quanzhou, after her daughter¡¯s marriage, it might be difficult for the mother and daughter to pay each other visits. Just that, in the Grand Duke Manor, where gates were high and courtyards deep, with a family status more inferior, she feared that her daughter would find it difficult to secure a foothold over there in the future. After worrying about this and that, the load on her mind poured forth, and glistening tears had surfaced from the corners of her eyes.


    Liu momo deftly pieced together some polished words to console her, ¡°Young Lady will not marry into just some family. The Grand Duke Manor is aware of her roots and her background. The Heir is outstanding in behavior and appearance, a giant among men. Madam, you know how well he treated Young Lady when he went to Quanzhou. More than that, their Second Madam and you, Madam, are biological sisters. You are all from the same family. Once Young Lady enters the Grand Duke Manor, she will become the Heir¡¯s Madam. We still do not know how much more good fortune the future holds, so what is Madam so worried about?¡±


    Finally persuaded, Madam Meng smiled, dabbed the corner of her eyes, took her daughter¡¯s hand and said, ¡°It is Mother who thinks too much. Come. Don¡¯t make your grandmother wait long.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Jiafu¡¯s paternal grandmother, Hu-shi, was the pillar of the Zhen family, her valiance and acumen not losing to any man. In the past, she had wholeheartedly longed for her son to pass the imperial examination to obtain scholarly honors. After her husband¡¯s death, she assumed responsibility for the family property all by herself so as not to distract her son. As a man unfettered by conventions, Jiafu¡¯s father had little interest in scholarly honors. Once he acquired the xiucai title, he persisted in trying to advance but repeatedly failed. When he reached his thirties, he abandoned that path in a fit of rage and took over the family business. Three years ago, when Jiafu was thirteen, he voyaged the sea with a fleet of ships, but wind and waves had mercilessly battered him to a disastrous end. Living through her son¡¯s demise before her own, one could well imagine Hu-shi¡¯s immense grief that very moment. Nonetheless, the old lady was once again at the helm and placed her hopes on Jiafu¡¯s elder brother, Zhen Yaoting, who was two years older than Jiafu. He turned eighteen this year, and he treated his younger sister very well. Though, it was a pity to say that he progressed with leaden steps: his studies were in complete shambles, he scarcely concerned himself with the family business, and he meandered leisurely outside all day long. Right this instant, the lamps were already lit, but the person had yet to return.


    Jiafu trod after her mother to her grandmother¡¯s room. Old Madam had strong eyebrows and a wide forehead, rendering an austere appearance. Jiafu was not at all close to her and had even feared her in the past. Even Madam Meng dared not talk before the other had spoken. She led her daughter with her to pay respects.


    Old Madam inquired about the preparations for tomorrow¡¯s journey up north. Madam Meng promptly responded, ¡°Mother, rest assured. I personally prepared the birthday present for the Old Grand Duchess, as well as gifts for the Song family. All have been individually inspected and are now on the ship. The house in the capital has also been arranged, and we can live there once we arrive.¡±


    Once Jiafu entered the capital, she would no longer return to Quanzhou and would tarry there until the day of her marriage. To facilitate the wedding arrangements, the Zhen family had deliberately purchased a house in the capital.


    Old Madam fired a few more questions, and Madam Meng swiftly answered them one by one, very comprehensive and without error in her speech. Content, Old Madam advised, ¡°When you reach the capital, do not calculate the silver and just use it how it ought to be used. The Pei family¡¯s gates may be high, but that¡¯s all just status and prestige. The unseen troubles they harbor may not necessarily be less than ours. Moreover, the court has changed these days, and the Pei family is no longer as grand as in the past. His family is willing to pursue this kind of marriage not because of A¡¯Fu, but because of our silver and the means to obtain it.¡±


    Madam Meng assured, ¡°Mother, be at ease. Daughter-in-law knows.¡±


    Old Madam¡¯s stern countenance finally revealed a wisp of a smile. ¡°You also had a hard life. You married into my Zhen family and, like me, you were widowed at a young age. Fortunately, you still have a pair of children to look forward to. Now, A¡¯Fu will marry well, and you can live comfortably in the time to come.¡±


    Madam Meng hailed from an official¡¯s family. When her father had been dispatched to Fujian to take an official post, he was met with a grave mishap. It was only through the aid of the Zhen family¡¯s grandfather that he overcame the plight. To express his gratitude, he married off a daughter to the Zhen family. The relationship between the two families had primarily been cordial, but in the wake of the death of the Zhen family¡¯s grandfather, Lord Meng passed away. The Meng family¡¯s son spiraled into depression and refused to take the initiative to further his acquaintance with the Zhen family. Consequently, the bond between the two families dwindled. Fortunately, Madam Meng had an excellent relationship with her husband throughout their marriage. Right this moment, Old Madam¡¯s words once again evoked her sorrow. Her eyes reddened, but she did not dare cry. She merely assented with a simper, ¡°Mother is right. I think so, too.¡±


    Old Madam nodded, turned her head to Jiafu, who was nearby and reticent all the while, and beckoned her over.


    Knowing that she had some wisdom to impart, Jiafu knelt on a cushion before her. ¡°Grandmother, please advise.¡±


    ¡±Filial piety and fraternal duty are the essence of all actions. The circumstances of our family, you know them well in your heart. Although self-reliance is a virtue, you marrying into the Pei family is still a happy occasion. I will leave sooner or later, and I will set aside the family property for your elder brother. In the future, if you get ahead in the Pei family, you will inevitably have to lend him a bit of a hand. Grandmother¡¯s words, will you remember?¡±


    Jiafu responded with pure deference, ¡°Granddaughter will remember.¡±


    Old Madam very steadily fixed her eyes on her, within which was a trace of seldom-seen tenderness. She nodded and dismissed, ¡°Get up. Go back and rest early. Raise your spirits. You will journey early tomorrow morning.¡±


    Footnotes:


    1 ÆÅ×Ó (p¨® zi): old woman or old female servants. I will be using ¡®granny¡¯ for simplicity.


    2 ÂèÂè (m¨¡ ma): in this context, it¡¯s used to address older female servants


    3 ¶³ÁúÄÔ : ¶³ means ¡®cold¡¯ while ÁúÄÔ literally means ¡®dragon brain¡¯, but google says it translates to borneol, or borneo camphor. I¡¯m gonna use borneo camphor for simplicity. It¡¯s basically a waxy substance obtained from the borneo camphor tree, where ¶³ refers to its crystallization.


    4 ÀÏ (l¨£o): prefix used before the surname of a person or a numeral indicating the order of birth of the children in a family or to indicate affection or familiarity


    5 Not sure which historical places these are referring to. As per Snowy¡¯s research, ´óʳ refers to Caliphate. The rest, I kept the pinyin since ÂéÁÖ (Malin) could refer to three other places, and none was found regarding ±È´Ì (Bici).


    6 ÊÏ (shi): literally means ¡®clan¡¯ name or maiden name. This is sort of used as a suffix to a married woman¡¯s surname to indicate which clan she was from.


    7 æÖæÖ (m¨® mo): another way to address older servants, though it seems to me that they¡¯re higher in rank than ones addressed as mama.


    8 ´óÏé·¨ÊÂ: The great propitious anniversary, i.e. a sacrifice every third year.


    9  ÁéÅÆ This is a spiritual or memorial tablet of a deceased ancestor. They pray to the tablet to ask for help from the ancestor to look after the sick child. ·ûË® a shaman or a taoist priest burns a talisman and put the ashes of the talisman in water. Or the shaman or taoist might directly draw the incantation of a talisman in water while saying the incantations. The superstitions believe this will ward off evil and/or illnesses. (Source: Snowy)


    10 Ðã²Å (xiucai): lit. ¡°distinguished talent¡±; an entry-level scholarly honor who had passed the college exam


    ?

 CH 3

    Like buildings, people rise; like buildings, people fall.


    ***


    When Old Madam retired, Madam Meng inquired about her son¡¯s whereabouts.


    The family steward, Zhang Da, was unable to tell where. He only reported that on the dock at noon, he and the man in question had been itemizing goods to be hauled onto the ship for tomorrow¡¯s voyage, and a while later, he grew busier. No sooner had he turned around to look than the other disappeared with a manservant. Where they had gone, he was uninformed.


    With his personality, it was only natural for Jiafu¡¯s elder brother, Zhen Yaoting, to be bent on tagging along on their journey up north. They would set off at dawn the next day, yet at present, the other had jaunted to someplace unknown, eliciting complaints from Madam Meng. Taking it upon himself to shoulder the blame, Zhang Da said, ¡°This lowly one has been negligent and will have someone look for them.¡±


    Madam Meng sighed, ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t blame you. He has his own two legs on his body. I cannot have you keep an eye on him all the time. Just have someone check the places he normally frequents.¡±


    Zhang Da promptly complied, turned around, and hurried away.


    Madam Meng sent her daughter back to her room and, before leaving, incessantly exhorted her to rest earlier than usual.


    The night gradually deepened, and the entire Zhen Manor wallowed in serenity.


    Early the next morning, they would depart up north.


    The past few days, as soon as her eyes shut close, a menagerie of happenings from her previous life would surge into Jiafu¡¯s mind like ocean waves.


    She passed the night in exhaustive wakefulness.


    This very moment in her past life, she could recall also spending the night without sleep, but her mood then had been entirely different.


    Apart from apprehension, greater had been her delight and hankering for the future.


    Had she not died once, how could her current self have known that the man she was to marry, her second biaoge from the Wei Grand Duke Manor, Pei Xiuzhi, would be such a spineless and self-seeking person, one who would readily surrender her to another man?


    No one but her harbored more knowledge about the Wei Grand Duke Manor, the Pei family she was about to marry into.


    The Wei Grand Duke Manor had two branch families. The second branch¡¯s Madam Meng was her own mother¡¯s sister, who had given birth to her third biaoge, Pei Xiuluo. Second in seniority among his generation was Pei Xiuzhi, the second son of the main branch¡¯s Madam Xin, but similar to how she addressed Pei Xiuluo, Jiafu also called him biaoge.1


    The Pei family¡¯s halcyon period was well over twenty years ago. Back then, Wenjing, the eldest daughter of the Grand Duke Manor¡¯s Old Madam Pei, who was exceptional in talent and appearance, had been conferred consort to the Crown Prince. Within a few years, the Crown Prince succeeded the throne unimpeded and became the Tianxi Emperor, while she was subsequently crowned empress. However, it was a pity that heaven was envious of the young beauty. An epidemic afflicted her in the year that followed, and after over a year of convalescence in the imperial household¡¯s monastery, she perished.


    Although the first empress had gone, by virtue of imperial benevolence, the Pei family nonetheless blossomed with increasing grandeur and solemnity, maintaining it for nearly twenty years. During that period, the Pei family¡¯s eldest grandson, the Heir, Pei You¡¯an, gradually matured and became rightly acclaimed in the capital as a ¡®young grand councillor¡¯. For a while, the Pei family¡¯s glory was unrivaled.


    As the saying goes, ¡®the moon waxes only to wane.¡¯ One would eventually fall from the pinnacle of one¡¯s prosperity. For the Pei family, it seemed that the death of Grand Duke Wei instigated the decline of all their good fortune.


    It happened in the 16th year of Tianxi¡¯s reign, when the northern frontier had been restless. Grand Duke Wei had received orders to lead troops to subdue them, but he fell ill and died within a year. Pei You¡¯an, who had accompanied his father in the army, returned home with his deceased father¡¯s corpse. Who would have thought that, shortly afterwards, a rumor about the Wei Grand Duke Manor¡¯s Heir, Pei You¡¯an, would proliferate in the capital? He was alleged to have defiled one of Grand Duke Wei¡¯s beautiful young concubines, and that in shame and resentment, the concubine committed suicide. Madam Xin had expended the best of her efforts to assuage the scandal for her son by attempting to repress it, but it was to no avail, as the Censorate2 had ultimately raised the matter before the Tianxi Emperor.


    The current dynasty was founded on filial piety. For a son who was fulfilling filial duty by mourning his father to actually commit adultery was downright atrocious. In sheer disbelief, the Tianxi Emperor summoned Pei You¡¯an to personally interrogate him. He had wanted to convict him for a much lighter offense, but rumor had it that the other had not uttered a word, which was tantamount to admitting the crime. Left without a choice, the Tianxi Emperor stripped him of his official rank and expelled him from his position as Heir. He subsequently sallied forth from the capital and detached himself from the Pei family.


    Like a shooting star streaking across the sky, the Wei Grand Duke Manor¡¯s brilliant and exceptional Heir, Pei You¡¯an, once noted to be distinguished and prodigious, now carried with him a stigma. From then on, he disappeared from everyone¡¯s field of view. That year, he was only sixteen.


    The imperial benevolence the Pei family once relished had been too striking, and after so many years of exulting in glory, they inevitably incurred the envy of many. For a time, such an incident became everyone¡¯s subject of discussion behind closed doors. However, the Pei family¡¯s decline did not completely conclude there. The changes in court that took place in the ensuing years had been the decisive factors that truly impacted the vicissitudes of fate of those high-standing nobles in the capital.


    Two years later, in the 18th year of Tianxi¡¯s reign, the Tianxi Emperor had succumbed to a grave illness and relinquished his seat to the 8-year-old Crown Prince, Xiao Yu. As Xiao Yu was young, apart from appointing grand ministers to form a regency,3 the Tianxi Emperor specifically entrusted the Crown Prince to the younger brother he most trusted, Prince Shun¡¯an. Prince Shun¡¯an was to provide political assistance until the Crown Prince could assume responsibility in due course.


    Later, it was rumored that on the Tianxi Emperor¡¯s deathbed, he singularly implored Prince Shun¡¯an to guard against Prince Yunzhong, Xiao Lie, lest he would conspire a rebellion. This imperial younger brother who wielded great might and outstanding military merits had always disconcerted him. However, because Xiao Lie had accorded with the custom and law for the past many years, coupled with the Tianxi Emperor¡¯s pliable disposition and propensity for indecision, the brothers coexisted harmoniously in peace.


    As Prince Shun¡¯an expressed his assent through a tearful kowtow, the Tianxi Emperor passed away content. At the age of eight, Xiao Yu became the new emperor of Great Wei with the reign title, Chengning, and with Prince Shun¡¯an acting as regent.


    Two more years later, in the third year of Chengning¡¯s reign, the Young Emperor accidentally fell off a horse in the midst of an autumn hunt and met his end. With Prince Shun¡¯an¡¯s virtuous reputation, it was only to be expected for the courtiers to elect him as the new emperor. Great Wei thus entered the reign of Yongxi.


    However, the course of events throughout Prince Shun¡¯an¡¯s ascension was not at all unchallenging. Referred to as one of the late emperor¡¯s regents, Grand Mentor Zhang, with his upright and stern temperament, had forthrightly voiced his suspicion of the Young Emperor¡¯s cause of death, even accusing Prince Shun¡¯an for plotting the Young Emperor¡¯s murder. Some even assumed entirely based on wishful thinking that the Young Emperor had escaped death, rescued and whisked away by those loyal to him. However, these voices of doubt and opposition were soon silenced by hanging. The grand ministers proclaimed the regent Prince Shun¡¯an as the new emperor, and the opposing officials headed by Grand Mentor Zhang were either killed or demoted, rapidly establishing a stable court.


    Since Grand Duke Wei¡¯s passing many years ago, there had been one less person from the Pei family who was as staunch and as devoted to the imperial court; among the younger generation of the Pei family, there was none left since Pei You¡¯an¡¯s departure from the capital. Furthermore, every emperor had his own cabinet of favorites. A daughter from the Pei family was once the Tianxi Emperor¡¯s first empress, and the Pei family¡¯s relationship with the Tianxi Emperor once ran deep. Although the Wei Grand Duke Manor exhibited not even the slightest indication of opposition to Prince Shun¡¯an¡¯s ascension, it was impossible to recover the imperial benevolence they previously basked in just based on this. The Yongxi Emperor was neither warm nor cold to the Pei family, and no rich and noble person in the capital was not aware that the Wei Grand Duke Manor had long been an arrow at the end of its flight¡ª¡ªa withered flower of yesterday. Their status and prestige were no longer as glorious, and they now even had to pander to their in-laws, the Song family.


    This year in Jiafu¡¯s new life was the third year of Yongxi¡¯s reign, and Prince Shun¡¯an had been the emperor for a little over two years.


    She was ignorant of the specifics as to how her rebirth had come to be. Her life had clearly come to an end, and on her last breath, she had even met her father in the midst of a mirage. When she awakened, she found that she was alive once more, returning to the day of her father¡¯s third death anniversary when she was sixteen.


    Like buildings, people rise; like buildings, people fall.


    Jiafu knew that it would not be long before the fate of many in the Great Wei Dynasty would undergo undulating changes.


    In her past life, no later than a year after she married Pei Xiuzhi, the rivalry between two imperial brothers escalated. The Yongxi Emperor assailed Prince Yunzhong, Xiao Lie. Xiao Lie seized this opportunity to raise a banner with the words ¡®Clear Sky¡¯4 under the Chengning Emperor¡¯s name. As the two sides plunged into battle, half of Great Wei thereupon sunk into the chaos of war.


    The furor induced by the Xiao family¡¯s struggle for imperial power completely overturned Jiafu¡¯s fate.


    At that time, when the strife had just commenced, everyone firmly believed that the Yongxi Emperor would triumph. Pei Xiuzhi, who had successfully inherited the title of Grand Duke Wei, contrived to convey his loyalty to the Emperor and to garner military merits by leading troops to quell the rebellion. But in the end, in the throes of conflict, no one had expected that Prince Yunzhong would snatch a victory out of defeat. As his army progressively pressed on towards the capital, many in court were swayed to transfer their allegiance. Pei Xiuzhi made a last-ditch defense against the rebel army in Qingzhou, the only place they had to traverse to penetrate the capital, but he was no match against them. After the city walls were destroyed, he fled with Jiafu. On the road, Xiao Yintang, then known as Prince Yunzhong¡¯s Heir, captured them.


    What transpired thereafter was self-evident.


    Jiafu¡¯s beauty sufficed to bring cities to ruin.


    Pei Xiuzhi acquiesced to Xiao Yintang¡¯s extortion of his wife.


    Were it merely just that, perhaps Jiafu would have understood.


    What ensued had rendered her fully despaired of this man.


    She had threatened to kill herself after falling into Xiao Yintang¡¯s clutches. Xiao Yintang did not compel her to do anything, but simply took her with him and kept her close at hand. Soon after, Jiafu discovered by chance that Pei You¡¯an, who had distanced himself from the capital many years past, was now in Prince Yunzhong¡¯s army.


    She and Pei You¡¯an had very few encounters during her visits to the Pei family in her childhood. After that, they had no further contact. Though she called him biaoge, it was simply because of her relationship with the second branch and nothing more. Back when she was younger, her impression of this young man was that he always had the bitter smell of medicine on his body, a faintly pallid complexion, and a pair of pitch-black eyes that manifested a detachment that not at all tallied with his age¡ª¡ªnoble and alienated. In her little eyes, he was eminent and beyond grasp. She had even feared him so much that, on the rare event she would stumble upon him along pathways, she would always evade him if given the chance. However, with her circumstances at that time, having been severely demoralized, he had become her sole beacon of hope. She devised every conceivable way to meet him to request for help. Pei You¡¯an aided her by personally demanding Xiao Yintang for her liberation, and afterwards sending her back to Pei Xiuzhi.


    What drove Jiafu to absolute despondency was her husband, Pei Xiuzhi¡¯s following move.


    Xiao Yintang was determined to have her. Although he had pledged to let her go, it was merely to give Pei You¡¯an face. In truth, he had surreptitiously sent someone to hint at Pei Xiuzhi.


    Jiafu had not the slightest inkling about what he had promised or perhaps even threatened. In any case, the final outcome was that her own husband personally offered her to Xiao Yintang.


    To this day, whenever she recalled that scene, a chill would still come creeping over her.


    That day, Pei Xiuzhi had set up a small table and had a drink with Jiafu. Appearing inebriated, when he gazed at Jiafu with determined eyes, his tears flowed out.


    Jiafu knew that he had always wanted to revive the Pei family¡¯s prestige, thus, he suffered grievances after accepting all sorts of demands from his late wife¡¯s family, the Song family, who had gained power for supporting the Yongxi Emperor¡¯s ascension to the throne. Then, he received orders to pacify a rebellion. It was a perfect opportunity to acquire merits, but it had such a dismal end. The momentum was extinguished, and all his dreams and lofty aspirations vanished in a puff of smoke.


    As the sole witness to his dejection, Jiafu consoled him in every possible way. He held her and howled bitterly like a child, wailing that he had disappointed her and that he was not worthy of being a man.


    That moment, Jiafu had not fathomed the meaning of his words. Seeing him so crestfallen, she could only scorn herself for being useless, for being incapable of bearing her husband¡¯s burdens, and could only shed tears with him.


    When the night ended, he carried her intoxicated self back to the bedchamber. When she arose, she found that the man next to her had switched. Xiao Yintang had her locked in his arms, still deep in slumber. She had not even an inch of thread on her body, and her head was aching terribly.


    From that point on, Jiafu lost her freedom.


    She had turned from Grand Duke Wei¡¯s Madam to Xiao Yintang¡¯s exclusive property,5 one never to be seen in the light of day.


    Prince Yunzhong won the war and scoured for the Young Emperor, Xiao Yu¡¯s whereabouts, whether dead or alive, with great fanfare. Once there was proof of his death, since the country must not be without a ruler, with the support of all civil and military officials, he was heralded emperor, that being Shizong. He subsequently proclaimed a general amnesty and treated the old ministers from the reign of Yongxi with leniency, this including Pei Xiuzhi. From then on, Jiafu never again saw her former husband.


    For many years, Xiao Yintang fervently doted on her. After he became emperor, just because her name contained the character ¡°Fu¡±,6 he had cotton rose hibiscus planted all over Jinbi Palace where she had lived. When the hibiscus flourished in autumn, as beautiful as her name, it seemed as if an immortal palace had descended on earth.


    Thus, she had to repay him. The ultimate reward the forbidden woman could bestow the monarch was probably to follow him in the underground palace and be buried alongside him.


    The rim of Jiafu¡¯s eyes grew hot and her nose clogged. For a while, her breathing was erratic.


    The moon listlessly unfurled from the clouds, its oblique illumination piercing the window to her west. In that hazy room, her ears could pick up the indistinct sound of the night watch from the watchman hitting his clappers, intensifying the night¡¯s quiescence.


    It was the period of the boar.7


    She sat up from the pillow. Her head of black hair cascaded down her shoulders and tenderly enveloped her body. After sitting still for a long time, she rolled out of bed, dressed, and plodded to the outer room.


    Tanxiang had slept there. The maid on duty with her tonight, Muxiang, was sleeping soundly, but Tanxiang was a light sleeper, so she awoke when Jiafu gently called her.


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Jiafu instructed.


    Translator¡¯s Note:


    Here¡¯s a poorly made family tree of the relationships so far. There are about four emperors mentioned here so it can get pretty confusing.


    Footnotes:


    1 Jiafu¡¯s actual first cousin here is only Pei Xiuluo, her maternal aunt¡¯s son, but because she visited the Grand Duke Manor a lot as a child, she ended up addressing other young masters the same way.


    2 The Censorate surveyed and assessed the work and conduct of imperial officials.


    3 Regency (shezheng ”zÕþ) was a legal means to hold up government affairs for a child emperor or if an emperor was seriously ill. It was executed by one or several persons. Source


    4 There might be some wordplay here. Snowy speculates that ÕÑÌì (clear day) might allude to Prince Yunzhong¡¯s title ÔÆÖÐ (in between clouds), basically saying that he would no longer hide in between clouds and ¡°protect¡± Xiao Yu / Chengning Emperor¡¯s legacy. Raising his banner means that he¡¯s convinced that the Yongxi Emperor murdered their nephew.


    5 ½ûÙõ (j¨¬n lu¨¢n): a chunk of meat for one¡¯s exclusive consumption; one¡¯s exclusive domain


    6 The ¡®Ü½¡¯ Fu character in Jiafu¡¯s name means hibiscus.


    Cotton Rose Hibiscus


    7 º¥Ê± (h¨¤i sh¨ª): 9-11 pm (in the system of two-hour subdivisions used in former times).

 CH 4

    Her journey will be smooth, and all her wishes will come true.


    ***


    The clamor and hubbub of the night scene in Quanzhou City had waned. The ports that bustled with activity during the day were now shrouded in murk. Ships and sampans of all sizes moored by the shoreline undulated and swayed noiselessly on the water surface with the small waves sent by the breeze. Further on, on the bow of several fishing boats strewn about were specks of orange flames dancing in the dim light of the night, and chiming in from far away was an ancient lighthouse that had towered there for hundreds of years to guide people returning in the dark hours.


    However, some seafarers never returned after setting off, leaving only the lighthouse waiting in vain every night.


    Jiafu knelt facing the sea and prayed in silence after lighting an incense. For a very long while, she was reluctant to leave. She stood on the seawall and gazed at the direction where her father had set sail on the horizon, the tide in her heart ebbing and flowing.


    In her past life, her days had not at all been simple after marrying Pei Xiuzhi. Once she entered her husband¡¯s home, she had served her elders with steadfast diligence, taken great pains to please her stepson, and dared not complain to her husband of her grievances, all to preserve the virtue and magnanimity she ought to have upheld.


    That time, her greatest goal had been to become the Heir¡¯s competent Madam, one acknowledged by her husband and his family.


    Later on, she wholly committed herself to Xiao Yintang. After realizing that she could never break free from his dominion, she could only learn to accept it. She convinced herself that such a life was actually not too bad, as he had, after all, truly done his ultimate best for her. If she dared to be dissatisfied, she would be accused of failing to distinguish good from bad.


    But having died and lived again, she had fathomed out how pitiful she had been then; how pathetic; how lamentable.


    Since the day she opened her eyes and realized that she had returned to the world from the underground palace, she stubbornly believed that the blessing and protection of her father¡¯s departed soul had revived her to the present prior to her marriage.


    In this lifetime, never again would she marry Pei Xiuzhi, let alone entangle herself with Xiao Yintang.


    These two men, they never tired of professing their love for her.


    Pei Xiuzhi readily surrendered her to another man because he had some hidden sorrow and was compelled by circumstances.


    In the name of favor, Xiao Yintang installed her as a living dead perpetually inapt to be seen by anyone, likewise because he had some hidden sorrow and was compelled by circumstances.


    She did not loathe them. There were indeed many things in life that one could not fulfill for oneself. She was alike in this regard.


    But they made her feel a chill, a kind of chill that crept from the deepest recesses of her marrow and blood.


    In this world, the love of a man for a woman would never extend beyond that. She understood this completely.


    Confronting the night breeze faintly redolent of seawater, Jiafu took a deep breath.


    She was born and raised in this place. Every warm and beautiful memory that tenanted her mind was intimately linked with her hometown, which was also known as Licheng. Even the dock beneath her feet right this moment was of special significance to her.


    Tonight, because her faculties had been shaken, she could not resist drifting back to this place to pay respects to her father once more.


    The betrothal joining the two families had already been set in stone, and the Song family, who now reveled in imperial benevolence, wedged themselves between them. For the purpose of educating her, a would-be stepmother of insufficient birth, the Song family had especially dispatched two grannies to Quanzhou a few months ago, who would also journey with them tomorrow. Having reached this point, she could not rashly demand to rescind the betrothal based on her own will.


    Besides, even if she did, her grandmother absolutely would not accede.


    She could only think of another way.


    The next day, she would leave for the north and embark on the unknown path of her new life.


    Dad, if your soul is in heaven, bless and protect A¡¯Fu.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhang Da and his fellow manservant were stationed far behind. Staring at the Young Lady¡¯s back as she stood by the dock, he more or less had some suppositions. After all, the father and daughter had been deeply affectionate. The Young Lady would head north the following day to prepare for her marriage, so he had deduced that a bout of introspection brought her here to cherish the memory of the late Master. Heartfeltly moved, they did not dare disturb her and tarried in silence. He shifted his vision to Tanxiang and signaled at her with his eyes.


    Tanxiang understood. She trudged behind Jiafu and softly prodded, ¡°Young Lady, the night is deep and cold. How about we go back?¡±


    Jiafu turned her body, unspeaking. Abiding by custom, she tossed the ashes of the burnt tributes and joss sticks onto the sea and afterwards trod back.


    Zhang Da promptly pushed aside the sedan chair¡¯s curtain. When Jiafu boarded the sedan chair, Zhang Da picked up the lantern and was about to lead the way back, but as soon as he raised his head, he caught sight of two indistinct figures approaching from the opposite side, carrying something. The two perceived that there were others present on the dock, and, seemingly stricken with panic, hastily whirled around to run.


    From the moonlight, Zhang Da could recognize that the two men earlier were servants from the Jin family, a family who often contested with their own fleet.


    Thousands of ships and sampans accessed the ports of Quanzhou every day, but the number of docks were limited and thus often enkindled conflict between ships vying for favorable locations. To facilitate the entry and exit of their own fleet, some businesses with abundant financial resources would pay high rates to the Maritime Trade Superintendency to rent docks, permitting usage only for their own fleet or for lending to others. The Zhen family¡¯s financial capability was reckoned to be the first or second best in Quanzhou, and they were also on a sociable footing with the authorities, so they naturally secured a private dock with an excellent location.


    In the depth of the night, servants from the Jin family lurked and sneaked around like ghosts while carrying something from their own dock. Zhang Da harbored suspicions in his heart. After whispering something to Jiafu in the sedan chair, he abruptly charged after them. His sight fell on a roll of ragged straw mat with something stuffed in it, the contents of which indiscernible. He bellowed, ¡°Stop! What are you carrying?¡±


    The two servants never expected that the Zhen family¡¯s dock would be occupied until this late. They swiveled around to scurry away, but their grip on the mat had slackened. A dark and obscure human-like figure slipped out of one end of the roll and plopped to the ground.


    Zhang Da used the lantern for illumination. What came into view was a boy thirteen to fourteen years of age clothed in ragged garments, extremely emaciated. His eyes were closed, and he appeared to be dead.


    Zhang Da shuttled around the dock to dispatch ships all year round, so what had he not seen? At once, he understood. Flying into a rage, he caught up to the servants, seized one who was on the verge of fleeing, and furiously barked, ¡°Great! Abandoning a corpse in the middle of the night is bad enough, but doing it on my master¡¯s dock is even worse. Follow me to the officials!¡±


    The sea trade in Quanzhou was flourishing, so half the people in the city relied on the sea to set food on their tables. Eking out a living on the ocean was utterly different than on dry land, and with it came greater risks. As several generations passed, numerous inexplicable superstitions and taboos gradually formed. For instance, one of which, an abandoned corpse on the dock, had become an ominous happenstance in the eyes of the locals. Spirits who died in the water from an unjust death would be disinclined to leave and would haunt the ships berthed in the vicinity, betiding misfortune to the shipowners.


    The servant was keenly aware that there was no way to shirk, and Zhang Da was seething with fury over there itching to report to the officials. Paralyzed with fear, he collapsed to his knees and vehemently begged for mercy. He explained that the boy worked in their master¡¯s shipyard and had no family. A few months past, he became severely indisposed and was at death¡¯s door. The steward reported the matter to Master Jin, who in turn refused to raise it to the officials. Long having envied the Zhen family for occupying the best dock, he cooked up a scheme and ordered men to toss the body onto the sea from the Zhen family¡¯s dock, taking advantage of the darkness in the dead of the night. The corpse would then be flushed away by the tide once it was over. Not only would it totally clean things out, but the spirit would remain,1 and their family would be absolved from the matter.


    Countless people congregated on this Quanzhou dock to make a living. Although local authorities strictly prohibited the private employment of unregistered citizens, this was nothing but an empty order. Shipyards and docks preferred to hire these types foreign migrants because of the low wages. This boy must have been one of them, but unfortunately, he fell ill and ceased living.


    Unwilling to let it go, Zhang Da sneered, ¡°You really do not fear ruining all the good virtue you¡¯ve accumulated for the afterlife! Go! Let¡¯s see what your master has to say when confronted by an official!¡±


    The two servants were so mortified that they begged for mercy as they knelt, bemoaning that they were compelled to act and that it had nothing to do with them.


    Jiafu took notice of the commotion and stepped off the sedan chair to take a look. Zhang Da saw her and bolted over. ¡°Young Lady, do not come over! This place is filthy!¡±


    Cognizant of the fact that the Zhen family¡¯s miss was also there, the servants knew that, if they were consigned to the officials, there would be no way Master Jin would not find out. In any case, the two of them were out of luck, so they veered towards her and begged for forgiveness, snot and tears simultaneously flowing from their faces.


    Jiafu knit her brows and glanced at the person on the ground.


    ¡°He¡¯s not dead! I saw him move a little just now!¡±


    Tanxiang suddenly exclaimed.


    Zhang Da hastily hovered the lantern over his face. Sure enough, the boy¡¯s eyelids faintly trembled a few times until they ponderously unclosed.


    The lantern¡¯s light was dim, but it sufficed to shine on a pair of eyes, the black and white in them sharply contrasting. They originally must have been clear and alert, but his malady was probably so grave that they now appeared to be veiled by a faint layer of muslin, dismal and dull.


    A moment later, the boy¡¯s consciousness seemed to recover. His vision gradually focused and was transfixed on Jiafu¡¯s cloak, motionless all the while.


    Upon seeing this, the Jin family¡¯s servant sighed in relief and promptly shot up from the ground. One indiscriminately swathed the boy in the ragged straw mat while the other rapped, ¡°We¡¯ll send him back now. Now go, leave!¡±


    The ragged straw mat covered the boy¡¯s face. The servant lifted the rolled mat and hastened away.


    Zhang Da was aware that although the two men had carried the boy back like so, they would do no more than await his death before searching for a place to deal with his body. But such a thing was too commonplace, and the boy¡¯s bad life was only to blame. It was to be expected that those two absolutely would not have the impertinence to turn back and abandon the corpse on their own dock; hence, reckoning that the master would set off early tomorrow morning and that they had already exposed the truth of the incident, he let it slip by. He turned and asked Jiafu to return to the sedan chair.


    Jiafu paced back and walked a few steps. An image of the boy¡¯s face bogged her thoughts. There was a kind of imploring gleam in his eyes when he looked at her just now. She could not help but slightly pause in her tracks.


    She recognized it, that gaze of a dying person eager to persist in living, and was deeply affected by the despair and hope as if she experienced it herself. That feeling, she could not understand it more clearly.


    She turned her head, settled her sight on the backs of those people once more, hesitated, and instructed, ¡°Uncle Zhang, leave that child in our shipyard, and invite a doctor to examine him. It would be best if he could be treated. If he dies, bury him.¡±


    Awestruck, Zhang Da immediately understood. The Young Lady was stirred by compassion and could not bear to witness the boy await death while still alive.


    At least several hundred people were employed in the Zhen family¡¯s shipyard, so adding one more was nothing of concern. Since the Young Lady had spoken, he naturally would not disobey. He nodded and praised, ¡°Young Lady is benevolent and virtuous. This lowly one will do as you bid.¡± After which, he backed a few steps, beckoned loudly at the two servants, and ordered them to quickly haul the person back to the Zhen family¡¯s shipyard.


    All these two servants had to do was merely to get rid of the body as the steward had commanded, but they had not at all foreseen that they would stumble upon a hiccup midway. They inwardly cursed at their poor luck. Suddenly hearing that Zhang Da was willing to take responsibility, they heaved a sigh of relief and lugged the person back with impressive speed. While they pandered to him on one side, on the other, they shuffled their legs toward the Zhen family¡¯s shipyard. Zhang Da hailed his attendants to follow the two to deal with the matter, while he escorted the Young Lady back to the Zhen family.


    At this time, it was around the period of the rat.2 Jiafu inquired at the gate house and learned that her elder brother, Zhen Yaoting, had not yet returned.


    It was not untypical of her elder brother to stay out all night, but they were scheduled to leave early in the morning. Moreover, Jiafu remembered that no such thing happened this same night in her previous life. Even his whereabouts were unknown. Her heart laden with worry and her mind heavy with dismay, sleep abandoned her the latter half of the night. At daybreak the next morning, she rose early, finished washing up and grooming herself, and donned clothes suitable for travel. She heard a din of footsteps in the courtyard, and soon, a person slammed the door open. Turning her head, she saw her elder brother stride over, clad in the same clothes he had worn yesterday, indicative of how he had not returned all night, and greeted him. She was just about to ask where he had gone, but she ended up watching him conjure a box from behind him in one agile movement. He held it over with both hands as if bequeathing some treasure, and brimming with joy and expectation, chirped, ¡°Sister, take a guess. What¡¯s inside the box?¡±


    A whole section of the box was carved from agarwood and was inlaid with cloud shells and gemstones, exquisite and gorgeous. This box alone was worth a lot.


    Jiafu threw her eyes at it and frowned. ¡°Brother, where were you last night? Why didn¡¯t you leave a word? Mother was very worried!¡±


    Zhen Yaoting waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m back, am I not? I¡¯ll tell you later! Quickly guess!¡±


    Jiafu declined to comply. She faced about and ignored him. Turning impatient, Zhen Yaoting opened the box himself and burst out, ¡°Purple mermaid pearls! This is a purple mermaid pearl necklace! I chased after this treasure all night to buy it for you!¡±


    Jiafu turned her head and inspected the necklace inside the box in bewilderment. ¡°Where did you purchase this?¡±


    Heaved with elation, Zhen Yaoting recounted the entire story.


    As it turned out, when he had been with Zhang Da at the dock yesterday, he suddenly overheard people converse about a Hu merchant from Persia who had a purple mermaid pearl necklace in his possession. The man had heard that everyone in Quanzhou had abundant wealth and thus ventured here with hopes to sell it at a high price. However, a suitable buyer was hard to seek, so he decided to leave that day.


    The following day, his sister would head north to be married. However, she had encountered something nefarious a few days after she returned from Xishan Temple, which was considered somewhat inauspicious. Although Zhen Yaoting often delighted in gallivanting outside, he also loved his sister dearly. He remembered how their mother had admonished him yesterday, saying that his little sister was marrying into the Pei family, and that although it seemed impressive, he would probably have to do all sorts of arduous tasks in the time to come. As she entreated him to study well and to work hard for his younger sister, he had nodded his head in obsequious fashion, but in truth, the moment he turned his back to her, he had consigned her adjurations to oblivion. The instant he heard the three words, ¡®purple mermaid pearl¡¯, compounded by the people¡¯s incessant chatter about the rarity of the treasure, he straightaway thought of buying it for her as a present. He asked around about the Persian¡¯s dwelling place and gathered that he lived in Fan Lane3 where foreign traders resided, but when he hurried there, the man was nowhere to be found. After some inquiries, he learned that the Persian had been so despaired by the absence of buyers and already left that morning.


    Zhen Yaoting was resolved to obtain the necklace with all his heart. He pried around for information about the direction of the Persian¡¯s departure and hunted him down. Last night, he finally caught up with the Persian at the relay station for post horses. The Persian had initially refused to sell it, but the more unwilling he was, the more Zhen Yaoting desired to buy it. He offered a high price and pestered him for quite some time. Finally, he was able to compel the Persian to hand it to him. He grabbed the treasure and dashed back on the same night, but he arrived home just this morning. Regardless of the fatigue he felt throughout his journey, he first hastened to his younger sister¡¯s place to present her the treasure.


    Jiafu was completely taken aback, not at all expecting her elder brother to stay out all night for this reason. When she inspected the necklace and scrutinized the string of purple pearls, she knew right away that it was a counterfeit.


    In the imperial palace in her past life, she had seen the purple mermaid pearls the foreign envoys had proffered to Empress Zhang as tribute.


    Purple mermaid pearls were only purple in name; its hue was not actually purple, but pink. It transformed into a deep purple when exposed to sunlight, so it was thus named so. Because it was valued as a rarity that was hard to find even with a thousand pieces of gold, after the Empress acquired it, she especially summoned Jiafu to her place to appreciate it and mentioned that if she liked it, it would be given to her.


    How could Jiafu dare covet it? She could only bow her head and tactfully decline. When she returned to her place, memories of her own father plagued her thoughts, rendering her sick at heart for quite a while, so it had left a deep impression on her.


    ¡°Let me put it on for you! Sister, if you have purple mermaid pearls, your life will undoubtedly be smooth in the days to come. You will be safe and sound, wealthy and honored!¡±


    Zhen Yaoting proclaimed with glee as he slid out the necklace.


    Each of these pearls was the size of a little finger, perfectly round, flawless, and rare in color. The necklace was doubtless a fine object, but these were not purple mermaid pearls.


    Jiafu knew that her elder brother had been ensnared by the Persian. Observing his weary face and his eyes sparkling with excitement, she was incredibly moved. She initially could not bear to puncture his elation, but she called to mind that he would soon inherit the Zhen family¡¯s property. Were he always this muddleheaded and gullible, she feared that he would someday suffer losses. She faltered before saying, ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve been swindled. These are not purple mermaid pearls. I¡¯ve heard people say that the purple mermaid pearl obtained its name because it turns purple in the sunlight, not because it¡¯s purple.¡±


    Zhen Yaoting was flabbergasted. He stared at the necklace with eyes wide open, his expression greatly contorting, and angrily cursed, ¡°Great! That bastard had the impertinence to lie to me! I¡¯ll send someone to chase after him right now. Once he¡¯s caught, I¡¯ll break his bones!¡± He dashed out to give orders and returned seething with rage. He grabbed the necklace, hurled it onto the ground, and raised his foot to trample on it.


    Jiafu hastily obstructed him, picked it up, and softly adjured, ¡°Brother, that man must have been aware of your reputation. These pearls were probably hard to sell because their initial price was too high. That person deliberately lured you to purchase them and must now be out of reach. Brother, from my perspective, this necklace represents your kind feelings. Though these are not mermaid pearls, they are far superior to the real thing. You buying it and bringing it back is also fated. But Brother, remember to think before you act, or consult the stewards first. You must not be so credulous of others, lest you be duped and misled again.¡±


    Zhen Yaoting originally had a belly full of spite and was anxious to stomp on that thing to mollify his ire, but hearing Jiafu utter such phrases, his fury subsided at once. He rubbed her head and smiled mischievously as he said, ¡°I know. I¡¯ve kept Grandmother and her lessons in mind. I was in a hurry at that time for fear that I wouldn¡¯t be able to give it to you in time for your wedding, so I was inadvertently deceived. I will definitely pay more attention in the future.¡±


    Jiafu recalled the last words she heard in her previous life before the Empress Dowager had ordered for her to be placed into the coffin. She was certain that after her death, her brother¡¯s end also must have been abysmal. In this life, she was resolute in her determination to alter fate. She looped the necklace around her neck, stalked to the mirror, and examined herself with it. She turned around and said with a simper, ¡°Many thanks, Brother. I like it very much.¡±


    Meng-shi learned that her son had not returned the night before to buy his sister a necklace, so she only flung a few words of complaint and let it go. All their belongings had been lodged in the ship the day before. Early in the morning, she took her pair of children to bid farewell to Old Madam, and they then went out to the dock and boarded the ship.


    The day prior to Tanxiang¡¯s departure, she especially handed Granny Wang a box of borneo camphor. The pieces in it were lumped in a pair of tens, alluding to an idiom that meant ¡®perfect in every aspect¡¯.4 She conveyed that the Young Lady had ordered her to use them as an addition to her daughter¡¯s makeup. Granny Wang had never dreamed that the Young Lady would take her words to heart. Pleasantly surprised, she thanked her profusely and sang her a mouthful of praises, ¡°When Young Lady heads to the capital, her journey will surely be smooth, and all her wishes will come true. Once she marries her perfect match, she will possess both riches and honor in life!¡±


    Footnotes:


    1 An analogy for the deceased to have another function, manifesting in a different way (like their remnants are still left there whether spiritually or as something to remind the enemy that they¡¯re still around). In this case, the body¡¯s use would be to let the authorities blame the Zhen family, instead of the Jin family. (Source: Snowy)


    2 ×Óʱ (z¨« sh¨ª): 11 pm-1 am (in the system of two-hour subdivisions used in former times)


    3 Fanfang ·ª·» is a name of a lane/street during the Tang and Song Dynasty, where foreign traders resided in Guangzhou, Quanzhou or Hangzhou. Most of the residents were Arabians or Persians. (Source: Þ¬·», Snowy)


    4 ʮȫʮÃÀ  (sh¨ª qu¨¢n sh¨ª m¨§i): literally, ¡°ten (times as) complete and ten (times as) beautiful¡±, an idiom meaning ¡°to be perfect¡±

 CH 5

    Arrival in the capital.


    ***


    Although they had allotted enough days on the journey for this trip up north, to ensure that they could appear on schedule for the 60th grand birthday of the Pei family¡¯s Old Madam the following month, the itinerary they had arranged was quite compact. They would set off from the Quanzhou Port and proceed to the offshore route. After crossing Fuzhou, once they entered Jiangnan, they would switch to the inland canal directly to the capital.


    A few months ago, the Song family¡¯s Madam had delegated two of her most trusted grannies to the Zhen family in Quanzhou, and they would return to the capital with them.


    The Song and Pei families had been in-laws, but the Zhen family would marry their daughter off to the Pei family, so why had the Song family sent their people over? Simply put, there could only be a narrative behind it.


    A daughter from the Song family had been wed to Pei Xiuzhi, the second son of the Pei family¡¯s eldest branch. She died of illness a few years ago, leaving behind a son with the milk name Quan-ge¡¯er.1 Madam Song only had this one biological daughter as her offspring, so after her demise, she wallowed in inconsolable grief and began cherishing Quan-ge¡¯er like he was her life.


    One day, what befell them was a reversal of the wheel of fortune.2 The Young Emperor was no more, and after Prince Shun¡¯an succeeded him, the Song family¡¯s steadfast allegiance swayed the emperor to appoint them to important positions. Their status greatly soared the past two years, and they subsequently garnered threatening influence, while in stark contrast, the Wei Grand Duke Manor suffered abject stagnation.


    In the recent years, the Wei Grand Duke Manor¡¯s Old Madam Pei had been dwelling in the seclusion of her own home and was no longer as ministerial in matters of the family. Her eldest son, Grand Duke Wei, had perished many years past, and the Second Master held an idle official post. One family was a prominent newcomer, while the other was an aristocratic family politically influential for generations on the decline. The Song family inevitably grew quite supercilious to the extent where they even began negating etiquette. Madam Song would often march in the Wei Grand Duke Manor to see Quan-ge¡¯er, and in her every visit, she would put on airs and order their servants around. Madam Xin harbored resentment in her heart, but her son had to rely on the support of his late wife¡¯s family, so she could only compose herself and endure without protest.


    After her son lost his wife, Madam Xin began to broach the prospect of his remarriage, but today¡¯s Pei family was no longer as prosperous as before. No person with a discerning eye could not perceive that the new emperor disliked the Pei family, so who among the influential families in the capital would be willing to marry their daughter off to them, let alone as a second wife?


    Madam Xin chose and selected, conclusively setting her sights on the Zhen family.


    Owing to the kinship between the Zhen family and the second branch¡¯s Meng-shi, the Zhen family had been their acquaintance since the earlier years. Apart from their deficient status and influence, other conditions they bore now seemed more pertinent, and more importantly, her son also deemed the Zhen family¡¯s daughter greater than satisfactory. Were he to marry her, although she could not be of great assistance to his official career, the Zhen family¡¯s affluence could nonetheless fulfill exactly what the Wei Grand Duke Manor urgently needed. With only a mere skeleton left of them, they had to uphold a dignified facade regardless of the deficit they had to tackle year after year. Despite the bride marrying high and the groom marrying low, with the current circumstances, rather than having a daughter-in-law who would always expect to be given face, they were better off having the Zhen family¡¯s daughter join the household. After all, even if the Pei family was no longer of use to the emperor, the Wei Grand Duke Manor¡¯s identity was still infallible. Leaving aside how wealthy the Zhen family was, they still had to concede to them.


    As Madam Xin was planning his marriage, she naturally could not conceal it from the Song family. Madam Song was discontent about her former son-in-law¡¯s remarriage, but however far her hands could reach, she still had no right to interlope on this matter. She had looked into the Zhen family in advance and was able to determine that the Zhen family¡¯s daughter would find it difficult to harm her grandson in the future, so she acquiesced. After paying heed to others¡¯ advice, she also proposed to recognize Jiafu as her nominal foster daughter to bolster her identity. This was not only to draw the Zhen family in, but also to have the Pei family owe them a favor.


    Madam Song ¡®condescended to humble people¡¯ by recognizing Jiafu as her nominal foster daughter, so the Zhen family was naturally deeply grateful. This was the reason for the two grannies¡¯ journey down south. Both were Madam Song¡¯s confidants, and among them was Ye momo, who had been Madam Song¡¯s wet nurse. After reaching Quanzhou two months ago, where they thereupon pranced around with their noses high akin to foxes exploiting the tiger¡¯s might,3 they ¡°educated¡± Jiafu about women¡¯s discipline and precepts.


    Madam Meng herself was born in an official¡¯s family, and her father had once been a high-ranking official in the locality, so how could she not comprehend their purpose? In Madam Meng¡¯s eyes, how was her daughter¡¯s appearance and character inferior to those well-bred and noble young ladies in the capital? She was acutely aware that Madam Song was simply seizing this opportunity to establish her prestige so that her daughter could understand that, when she would someday marry into the family, she would never entertain ideas of occupying the first wife¡¯s position.4 Displeased though she was, she did not dare reveal it on her face. Instead, she pandered to these two grannies as though paying tribute to bodhisattvas and regularly served them delicious food and drink.


    On this trip north, other than the birthday present prepared for Old Madam Pei, they also had lavish gifts readied separately for Madam Song, of which were rhinoceros horns, ivory, jadeite, pearls, silk fabrics, spices¡ª¡ªeverything, without exception, top-notch valuables. As for the two grannies, they arranged for them to dwell in well-furnished cabins and assigned maids to serve them, not daring to slight them in the least.


    After traveling for a few days, on this day, the ship sailed to Fujian, and the wind and waves were slightly turbulent. Granny Ye had always been at odds with the sea and was not disposed to travel on water. When she first arrived, she had endured much suffering, while on this trip back, she became seasick and unwell. Jiafu caught wind of it and dropped her a visit. When she stepped in, she spied the dogskin plaster5 stuck to the other¡¯s forehead as she lay there with pallid lips and dazed eyes. She called out ¡®momo¡¯, appearing deeply concerned, and sat up close. Taking Granny Ye¡¯s hand, she tearfully uttered, ¡°It is all for my sake that you have suffered, momo. I am so terribly sorry. I would rather my body bore this burden.¡±


    Ye momo had just thrown up all the fish and meat she had eaten and vomited out watery yellow bile. Powerless, she croaked, ¡°As long as Young Lady understands how difficult it has been for me. It truly is for your own good that I came all the way down south. Compared to all the other hardships I have faced in my whole life, this trip has been the most difficult one.¡±


    Jiafu spouted phrases of self-accusation interspersed with several words of approbation. Before leaving, she rose to her feet and said, ¡°Momo, please rest well. I will no longer disturb you. Whatever food and drink you need, just instruct the maid, and we have them all aboard. I am foolish and inexperienced. When momo¡¯s health is better, I look forward to hearing more of your teachings and principles.¡±


    Scrutinizing her humble manner and her regard for herself as someone respectable in all aspects, Granny Ye felt gratified. She grunted an ¡®mm¡¯, which could be considered a response.


    Jiafu paid it no mind. She incessantly exhorted the little maid to look after momo well. After she rose, she accidentally dropped an embroidered pouch on the ground. Not having properly tightened the opening, it loosened, and what slipped out was a yellow talisman.


    Wearing an auspicious talisman requested from the temple was nothing uncommon, but Jiafu seemed somewhat flustered. Noticing that something had fallen out, she hastily stooped down to pick it up, briskly turned to her back, stuffed it back into the pouch, and clutched it tightly in her hand. Only then did she turn her head, bid farewell as if nothing happened, and traipsed out of the cabin.


    Granny Ye had very keen eyes. Although a seasick person scarcely had the strength to get up, how could Jiafu¡¯s abnormal behavior when the yellow talisman slipped out escape her eyes?


    This time, she had spared no effort to go south. Besides flaunting her master¡¯s prestige, she also shouldered a heavy responsibility: to furtively observe the Zhen family¡¯s daughter for Madam Song to ascertain whether or not she had other hidden schemes. Jiafu had previously always been obsequious and timid, coupled with having a weak natal family, even if she married into the Pei family and became Quan-ge¡¯s stepmother, such a woman would never be capable of playing any wicked tricks. Granny Ye had already been reassured, but this moment, suspicions bubbled up once more. She fixed her eyes onto the other¡¯s back as she trod out of the cabin, dismissed the maid the Zhen family had assigned to her, and summoned Suxin, the maid she had brought along. After whispering a few words, Suxin nodded and followed Jiafu out.


    Madam Meng also came to visit Ye momo and ran into Jiafu along the path. Jiafu said, ¡°Momo has just fallen asleep. Mother need not disturb her anymore.¡±


    Knowing that her daughter had just gone there, Madam Meng nodded and replied, ¡°Alright. Mother will come back later.¡±


    Jiafu very slightly turned her head and, from her peripheral vision, caught a glimpse of Suxin behind her, furtively craning out her neck to peer at them. Pretending not to notice, she pulled Madam Meng¡¯s arm and led her to a side window. By this window, the mother and daughter conversed.


    Madam Meng could sense that her daughter was acting unusually. With a smile across her face, she queried, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have something to say?¡±


    Jiafu put away her smile and said, her voice slightly raised, ¡°Mother, Fuming Island is out front and we will arrive there tomorrow. I heard that there is a Guanyin Temple6 on the island. I want to visit and pay respects.¡±


    The Guanyin Temple was famous for its Guanyin Bodhisattva. Although it would take half a day of sailing across the sea to get there, some devout men and women would still scale the island day by day, either to make a vow or to redeem a vow. Every year, during the Buddhist pilgrimage, countless women would cross the sea to light incense and worship in the Guanyin hall, mostly to pray for a child. Legend had it that it was extremely efficacious, and Madam Meng had also heard of it. Suddenly hearing her daughter suggest such a thing, she was startled, and then she understood.


    Pei Xiuzhi would doubtless be an exceptional son-in-law, but the fact that her daughter would soon join a household with a stepson waiting there often weighed on her mind. From the inquiries she had made beforehand, she gleaned that the child was somewhat ill-disciplined. The Song family¡¯s Madam was also grueling to deal with, so chagrin had long filled heart. She secretly hankered for her daughter to smoothly give birth to her own son after entering the household to help her gain a firm foothold early on. Since the temple was along the way and her daughter had already said so, how could she not agree? ¡°Alright. Mother will tell them that we will stop at Fuming Island tomorrow. Mother will go up with you. But¡­¡­¡±


    She peeked behind her and dismissed the maids that had trailed after her before whispering, ¡°It would be best not to let that Song momo know, lest there be more trouble.¡±


    Jiafu nodded in assent. ¡°I will listen to Mother.¡±


    Madam Meng sent her daughter back to the cabin and went to look for the steward to inform him that they would stop at Fuming Island the next day. Suxin had just been skulking nearby and had very clearly grasped the conversation between the mother and daughter. She soundlessly returned and apprised Granny Ye of the contents of their discourse. Granny Ye muttered irresolutely to herself, pondered for a moment, then sneered, ¡°What a scheming girl, not revealing even a smidgen of it in front of me, but she actually harbors ideas of bearing a son behind my back! She is indeed shameless. She has not yet married into the household, yet she has already schemed ahead! Since she has urged her mother to go to the island tomorrow, she naturally won¡¯t let us know. Let¡¯s wait and see for now.¡±


    The Zhen family¡¯s ship really docked at Fuming Island the next day, the alleged purpose being that it was to replenish food and water ashore. Granny Ye instructed one of her own clever manservants to spy on the Zhen family¡¯s mother and daughter, to observe their movements, and to inform her of their every word and deed when he returns. The manservant accepted the order, tailed after Madam Meng¡¯s party, and stealthily got off the ship.


    Madam Meng sincerely worshipped Buddha. She took her daughter to the Guanyin hall, made a heartfelt vow, donated a large sum of money to the temple in exchange for a blessed talisman and, after solemnly cramming it in her daughter¡¯s purse, repeatedly urged her to carry it with her at all times. They then left the hall to return to the ship and continue their journey.


    The manservant also returned and informed Granny Ye all of what he had seen. ¡°I saw them enter the Guanyin hall and ask for a son-seeking talisman. Soon after, they returned.¡±


    The mirror in Granny Ye¡¯s heart was now bright and clear. She rewarded the manservant with a few copper coins and sent him away. She remarked to the other granny who accompanied her, ¡°Look, the Zhen family¡¯s foxtail finally revealed itself. Luckily, I had the foresight, otherwise, this girl would have deceived us!¡±


    The granny profusely spouted flattery. Inwardly pleased with herself, Granny Ye was no longer seasick. With a particularly invigorated spirit, she pursued, ¡°We must quickly let Madam know. This Zhen family girl seems honest and virtuous, but she¡¯s actually a charming fox full of calculations. If Quan-ge¡¯er falls into her hands, what good will it bring him?¡±


    The next day, Madam Meng took Jiafu with her to visit Granny Ye. Granny Ye exhibited nothing on the surface, but she covertly paid more attention to the Zhen family¡¯s daughter. The more she studied her, the more she felt that her speech and actions were rife with scheming. However, she did not air it out in the open and instead acted more amiable and courteous than ever. In her heart, she was anxious to arrive in the capital at a much earlier time.


    Madam Meng was completely in the dark and had absolutely no clue about the intrigues fermenting underneath. Witnessing Granny Ye¡¯s good attitude towards her daughter, she merely conjectured that the other was moved by her daughter¡¯s solicitous visit. With that, relief washed over heart.


    Jiafu maintained her composure and only ingratiated herself more and more with Granny Ye. They journeyed together harmoniously like this all the way through. This day, they finally entered the capital¡¯s waterway unimpeded, and on the succeeding day, they would disembark.


    That night, Madam Meng led her daughter to especially seek out Granny Ye. She had the servants disperse and, after exchanging a few words, handed out a purse, saying with a smile, ¡°We have troubled mama the past few days. This is to thank you and to humbly express our kind feelings. We hope for mama to accept this little token to show you our respect. The big one inside is for mama to take. For the leftover pieces, we would like to kindly ask mama to divide among the younger ones. Everyone has worked hard.¡±


    Jiafu followed behind her mother. She blushed, hung her head, and gingerly said, ¡°When we reach the capital, I hope momo can put in some good words to Foster Mother for me.¡±


    Granny Ye grasped the purse and pinched it. Aware that there were silver banknotes inside, she consented without much deliberation and affectionately sent out the Zhen family¡¯s mother and daughter. After the door closed, she opened the pouch and fished out two silver banknotes. Upon seeing that one was only worth twenty taels of silver and the other ten, she was greatly disappointed. She curled up her lips in a sardonic grin and scoffed, ¡°I thought so. How generous can they be? They want to seal my mouth with just twenty taels? The nerve they have for taking out only this much. Only a poor family has this little sensibility left in them.¡±


    Madam Meng would never have thought, even in her dreams, that her daughter would secretly replace the two silver banknotes she had prepared ahead in that purse. She only surmised that, with the five hundred taels the granny would receive, even if the granny would not put in a good word for her daughter, her daughter would, at the very least, not be disadvantaged when facing Madam Song. She sent Jiafu back to her cabin and left with an unburdened heart.


    On this day in late autumn of the third year of Yongxi¡¯s reign, the Zhen family arrived in the capital.


    This was also Jiafu¡¯s first time stepping into the capital again after three years.


    An endless stream of horses and carriages bustled about on the dock, and a throng of people busily came and went. Not only did the Zhen family steward, who was sent to the capital in advance, bring a group of servants to pick up the mistress, the young master, and the young lady, but people from the Wei Grand Duke Manor also awaited.


    Madam Meng learned that Pei Xiuzhi had personally waited at the dock early in the morning to welcome them. With delight in her heart, she strung her daughter along to prepare to disembark. Feeling that her daughter¡¯s palm was slightly clammy, she squeezed her little hand and softly assured, ¡°Do not panic. Mother has taken care of everything. It will go smoothly. All you need to do now is await the day of your marriage without worry.¡±


    Footnotes:


    1 Traditionally, babies were named a hundred days after their birth. Upon birth, the parents often use a ¡°milk name¡± (ÈéÃû, r¨³m¨ªng; СÃû, xi¨£om¨ªng)¡ªtypically employing diminutives like xi¨£o (С, lit. ¡°little¡±) or doubled characters¡ªbefore a formal name is settled upon, often in consultation with the grandparents. (Source) In here, the diminutive is ¸ç¶ù (ge er), literally meaning brother (¸ç, ge) and child (¶ù, er).


    2 This actually says ¡°reversal of (·çË®) feng shui¡±, but it doesn¡¯t sound as pleasant.  Feng shui ¨C Wikipedia


    3 ºü¼Ù»¢Íþ (h¨² ji¨£ h¨³ w¨¥i): lit. fox exploiting the tiger¡¯s might; fig. assume someone else¡¯s authority as one¡¯s own


    4 So apparently the position of a first wife is a big deal. The first wife was the original spouse, so when she dies and a second wife marries in, the latter isn¡¯t as esteemed as the former. I¡¯m not sure exactly how Jiafu could occupy the first wife¡¯s position since she¡¯s already dead, and Jiafu will still marry into the family as a wife and not a concubine, so she¡¯s technically still a main wife.


    5 ¹·Æ¤¸àÒ© (g¨¯u p¨ª g¨¡o yao): dogskin plaster, used in traditional Chinese medicine for treating contusions, rheumatism etc


    6 ¹ÛÒô (Gu¨¡n y¨©n) Guanyin, the Bodhisattva of Compassion or Goddess of Mercy (Sanskrit Avalokite?vara). Guanyin is the Buddhist bodhisattva associated with compassion. This Guanyin is part of folk belief, who was originally a man but changed to woman by course of history. She saved those who needed her and called out her name, but in the course of events she somehow helped women bear sons and have safe delivery.

 CH 6

    Grand Duke Manor


    ***


    A slew of people crowded the dock and gaped fixedly at the large ship that had just berthed. Behind the cabin doors were the beautiful figures of servant girls prancing to and fro coupled with grannies bustling about. Curious to find out which great family¡¯s womenfolk had entered the capital by waterway, a profusion of footsteps paused in succession to observe from the sidelines.


    Madam Meng retrieved a veil of purple muslin from Liu momo¡¯s hand and donned it on her daughter¡¯s head. The purple veil touched Jiafu¡¯s shoulders and shrouded her face. As she stepped out of the cabin with Madam Meng and Zhen Yaoting¡¯s assistance, her veil fluttered with the wind, its edges lightly parting. Through that slim and fleeting gap, what hove into her view was a fine steed halted on the shore, and mounted astride on horseback was a sheltered noble son¡ª¡ªa young and handsome man enrobed in brocade, his hair bound by a golden hairpin. Against the backdrop of dusty travelers surrounding him, he was conspicuously elegant and striking.


    His sight flicked towards that direction and lingered there. When Jiafu and her party emerged from the cabin door, his eyes brightened. He swiftly hopped off his horse and strode over to welcome them.


    ¡­¡­


    Pei Xiuzhi hastily ascended the deck, greeted Madam Meng, and uttered with a radiantly beaming face, ¡°I¡¯ve kept track of the days of your trip, thinking that you ought to arrive one of these days, and every day I¡¯ve been looking forward to it. The day has finally come. Did you have a smooth journey?¡±


    Madam Meng¡¯s last visit to the capital had been three years ago. After her husband¡¯s unfortunate death, she never set foot north again, but amidst this, she became acquainted with Pei Xiuzhi. He had ventured to Quanzhou with the second branch¡¯s Pei Xiuluo, her immediate nephew,1 the year before the last, and they had lodged at the Zhen residence during this sojourn.


    ¡°With Second Young Master¡¯s blessing, everything went well,¡± replied Madam Meng, her heart dancing with glee.


    Zhen Yaoting called his second biaoge, and the group of stewards that accompanied the Zhen family greeted him with a unified salute under Zhang Da¡¯s leadership. Pei Xiuzhi nodded, then shifted his eyes to Jiafu.


    The last time he had gone to Quanzhou, she was only fourteen years of age. She had already blossomed wonderfully then, and the image of her had inhabited his head even when he returned to the capital. He recalled the instant she stepped out of the cabin just now. When the wind brushed past her veil, although he only caught an ephemeral glimpse of the beauty, he found her otherworldly countenance more and more tantalizing.


    ¡°Biaomei.¡±2


    He gazed at Jiafu as he addressed her, his tone extremely gentle.


    Jiafu only responded with a subtle curtsy, breezed past him with a swarm of maids and grannies to the shore, and boarded the family carriage that had awaited there.


    Pei Xiuzhi swiveled his head and stared at her departing form until she disappeared into the carriage. When he recovered his composure, he reached out his hand to assist Madam Meng to the shore. Taking the lead, he shouted to the obstructive passers-by to make way, escorting the Zhen family mother and daughter all the way back to the Zhen family¡¯s residence.


    ¡­¡­


    The Zhen family¡¯s residence was located in the west of the city, not far from the Grand Duke Manor two streets away. It had originally been a private residence of an official in the capital, but because he was appointed to a post in a different province and was short of silver, he simply sold the residence, and the Zhen family thus purchased it for the imminent marriage. A few months ago, a steward had come in advance and had already tidied it up to pristine condition inside and out.


    Madam Meng and her entourage trod inside for a brief respite. She changed her clothes, strung her pair of children along, brought servants and meeting gifts, and boarded the carriage once more to head to the Grand Duke Manor to ¡®visit relatives¡¯.


    Old Grand Duke Wei had been an outstanding founding minister of Great Wei. He followed the Great Ancestor3 and battled alongside him in the far east and distant west, laying the foundation of this hereditary inheritance for his descendants. The perimeter wall of the Grand Duke Manor occupied more than half of the street. On the southeast corner boasted a guangliang gate4 with stone lions seated opposite each other down the steps. It had eaves and square pillars painted vermillion, with decorative motifs representative of their superior rank artfully emblazoned above. Lofty and solemn, brandishing a style so imposing and out of the ordinary, it was vastly different from the main gates of average official households, depicting the transcendent status of the Grand Duke Manor.


    The gate was not usually wide open, and it was closed at present. Only a side door for daily access was unbarred for entry where several gatekeepers were stationed with both their hands tucked in their sleeves. They caught sight of the Second Young Master leading people from a distance and, like a wisp of smoke, dashed over to welcome them. When they spotted Madam Meng who had just alighted the carriage, they greeted in ceremony, ¡°The Lady has arrived. Our Madam has sent someone to inquire just now. Kindly come inside.¡±


    Jiafu had already doffed her veil and was supported out of the carriage by a maid and a granny. She stalked after her mother and brother through the side door, paced along a corridor, and bypassed a hall. Finally, they reached a courtyard in the southeast and were welcomed by a glossy black half-opened gate. This was where the Grand Duke Manor¡¯s eldest branch resided.


    Madam Xin was dressed in homely attire and was ensconced in a large loose purple outer coat. From within the room, she could perceive the noisy tumult of grannies and maids outside the courtyard. Aware that someone had arrived, she smoothened the hair on her temples but chose not to rise until the din of nearing footsteps were audible. The peal of Madam Meng¡¯s laughter rang in as she queried, ¡°Is our dear Madam inside?¡± whereupon Madam Xin rose to her feet and sauntered outside with about six or seven maids and grannies in tow. When she caught a glimpse of Madam Meng, she replied with a smile, ¡°Right, I¡¯m coming!¡± Leaving aside her people, she hastened her steps and zealously received Madam Meng, sighing as she condoled, ¡°You, too. It must have been exhausting coming all the way here. You haven¡¯t even taken the children to rest first. Even if you were a few days late, what could anyone have done? You didn¡¯t think I would eat you, did you?¡± After which, she admonished her son, ¡°What have I been telling you before? So impatient, not even letting them stop for a breath first.¡±


    The maids and grannies nearby all giggled and chimed in, ¡°Our Madam has the heart of a bodhisattva. Just now, she was thinking about how wearied Lady must have been from the journey. With such distress, even Second Young Master was scolded.¡±


    Madam Meng quickly returned with a simper, ¡°We¡¯re not tired. It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve last seen each other, so I missed you. When we arrived today, I started wishing I had wings so I could fly here.¡± Having said that, she prompted her children to advance a few steps to present a courteous greeting.


    Zhen Yaoting bowed with his hands folded in front, and Jiafu also curtsied at Madam Xin. Madam Xin appraised Jiafu with her eyes, moved forward, and lovingly grasped her hand. She sighed to Madam Meng, ¡°How did you raise such a bright and beautiful daughter? I always say that I do not have this kind of blessing. If I had such a daughter before me, I would have someone to share intimate conversations with.¡±


    Madam Meng always reveled in delight whenever her daughter was swathed in praises, yet she countered, ¡°A¡¯Fu is foolish and ignorant. I hope she won¡¯t be a pain to handle in the days to come. Let me first pray to Buddha.¡±


    The granny beside Madam Xin rejoined, ¡°How so? Our Madam could never. She¡¯s already quite fond of her.¡±


    After various intimacies, adulations, and prates about their reunion, Madam Meng was led to her seat. Madam Xin frowned faintly and asked the granny next to her, ¡°Have the people from that side not arrived yet?¡±


    Hardly had her voice faded away when the yell from a maid outside the door burst in, ¡°Second Madam has arrived!¡±


    Madam Meng briskly sprang up to meet her.


    Jiafu raised her eyes and watched as her maternal aunt, Second Madam Meng, was ushered into the room with a few other people. Upon her entry, she smilingly explained, ¡°I was already here earlier, but I wanted to wait for the third child to join me. But he sent back a manservant, saying that a teacher from the Imperial College praised his essay, so he couldn¡¯t immediately return. He asked me to accompany his maternal aunt on his behalf and that he will greet you once he comes back.¡±


    She wore an affable smile on her face, no different from how she was before.


    In truth, earlier on, it was Second Madam who first had the intention to introduce Jiafu to her son, Pei Xiuluo, but she also had some reservations about the Zhen family¡¯s background. From her standpoint, Jiafu would, at best, be apt to become her son¡¯s concubine. She had sounded out Madam Meng in private, intimating that should Jiafu enter their household in the future, she would treat her as her own and never wrong her. That moment, Madam Meng had feigned to be deaf and mute, leaving her unanswered. Second Madam also knew that the Zhen family was disinclined to permit their daughter to become a concubine, so she no longer pursued it. She never expected that, shortly afterwards, the person in question would be handed to the main branch.


    Madam Meng only had one such daughter and, in any case, would never allow her to become just anyone¡¯s concubine, regardless if the other party was a grandson from a Grand Duke Manor. However, when someone from Madam Xin¡¯s side put forward a suggestion, Old Madam, the one who had always been at the family¡¯s helm, flatly consented. Madam Meng had also deliberated on it. Although her daughter would become a widower¡¯s second wife, if she married into their family, she would become the honorable madam of the Grand Duke Manor¡¯s Heir and give birth to an impressive and dignified son. Furthermore, the second son of the main branch was a jewel in the crown both in character and appearance. There really was no reason to object, so the marriage was thereupon settled.


    Because of the previous incident, Madam Meng was originally worried about the slight awkwardness that would pervade when meeting her sister again. After observing that her attitude was as before, she deduced that her sister harbored no ill-feelings, whereupon she disencumbered her heart and lauded her nephew for his progress. Jiafu and her elder brother also performed a decorous greeting once more. After the relatives finished recounting the past, Madam Meng inquired, ¡°Is Old Madam well? If there is still time, I will take the children to kowtow to the elderly lady.¡±


    Madam Xin sent someone to inquire. Not long after, the granny returned and reported, ¡°Old Madam has been in poor health these days. She is in the Buddhist hall and has not finished reading the scriptures. She expressed that the Lady has had a laborious journey coming here and does not need to kowtow. She also bid Madam and Second Madam to be hospitable and not to slight the relatives.¡±


    The marriage between Jiafu and Pei Xiuzhi had long been determined, and every single person in both families were fully cognizant of it; however, because Jiafu had yet to fulfill her filial mourning, everything was only verbally agreed upon and no formal rituals were executed. Old Madam now designating the Zhen family as ¡°relatives¡± was to not segregate them as outsiders.


    Old Madam Pei had been in poor health the past few years and rarely showed up to receive guests in person; everyone had long been inured to it. Moreover, the Zhen family were not such distinguished guests for the Grand Duke Manor, so Old Madam¡¯s reply was a matter of course to everyone present. When they had sent someone to inquire, it was nothing but a formality.


    Madam Meng hurriedly rose. ¡°Then I will not disturb Old Madam. I will just bring the children to kowtow when Old Madam¡¯s birthday comes.¡±


    The birthday was three days away, and it was soon enough. Madam Xin nodded in affirmation. Madam Meng looked around again, but there had been no signs of Quan-ge¡¯er from start to finish, so she asked.


    Madam Xin smiled and answered, ¡°That family mentioned how much they missed Quan-ge¡¯er. My back has been sore the past two days. Quan-ge¡¯er always kicks up a fuss, and it was too much for me, so I had him sent there.¡±


    Truthfully, her words were mere prevarications. Madam Song had sent someone to pick up Quan-ge¡¯er the preceding day, claiming that she had obtained a rare treasure and longed for her grandson to peruse it. Madam Xin had been reluctant to let him go, but Quan-ge¡¯er began caterwauling on the ground, creating a wanton and unreasonable scene. Left without a choice, Madam Xin was compelled to ask someone to take him away, but he still had not returned until today.


    The corners of Second Madam¡¯s mouth exposed a sliver of ridicule. Madam Xin was able to spy it and grew slightly incensed, but she still maintained the smile on her face. A few utterances later, she peered at Second Madam. ¡°You sisters have not seen each other for many years. This opportunity is hard to come by. If you have things to talk about, just go ahead and say it. No need to worry about me.¡± Her manner of speaking was very sincere.


    Second Madam smiled and responded, ¡°We¡¯ve already had quite a lengthy chat just now, which I think is good enough. My nephew and niece are probably tired. It will not be too late to talk about the rest next time.¡±


    Soon afterwards, Madam Meng took her leave. Madam Xin wanted her to stay for the evening meal, but Madam Meng politely declined. Madam Xin then dismissed, ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve all had an arduous journey. Go back and rest early. I won¡¯t keep you here.¡± After which, she got up and saw them out.


    Jiafu had been rooted stationarily beside her mother since they came in. Despite having her head half-lowered throughout, she could sense Pei Xiuzhi¡¯s penetrating gaze flit towards her from time to time. Seeing him again, she could not help but recall their last scene as husband and wife in the previous life¡ª¡ªpathetic, lamentable, ridiculous, and hateful. Right this moment, him flittering his eyes at her so many times like this had her heart fraught with unease. More than that, she was averse to being a spectator of the superficial pleasantries between Madam Xin and her maternal aunt, as she had already been privy to the shameful secrets of their inner court in her past life. She desired not to stay even half a moment longer and yearned to just bolt out of the main gate at once. As for Zhen Yaoting, he had just arrived in the capital and had not been here for several years, so to him, it was once again a novel experience. He detested being constrained in this place to listen to women¡¯s perfunctory chatter and had already grown impatient. When he heard that they were leaving, he loosened up and snappily followed them out of the door.


    Regardless of Madam Meng¡¯s repeated refusal, Pei Xiuzhi not only sent them out of the main gate, but also personally escorted them to the Zhen residence. Madam Meng was incredibly moved. After getting off the carriage, she invited him inside for some refreshments. Pei Xiuzhi glanced at Jiafu and revealed a simper, to which Jiafu abruptly spoke, ¡°Mother, we just arrived today. The house is a mess, the luggage has not been unloaded, and there is no firewood in the kitchen. It would be uncouth to invite Second Biaoge inside like this. Let¡¯s invite him in next time.¡±


    Somewhat stumped for words, Madam Meng looked at her daughter. Examining her grave expression and her solemn tone of voice, she was puzzled for an instant.


    Without waiting for Madam Meng to reply, Jiafu turned to Pei Xiuzhi and continued with a faint smile, ¡°I would like to thank Second Biaoge for all the trouble today on Mother¡¯s behalf. Second Biaoge naturally will not dislike the cold tea at home, but my Mother has journeyed long and just arrived today. Second Biaoge also witnessed that we hardly stopped for a breath when we first arrived and immediately went to visit relatives, so she is quite exhausted. Second Biaoge, please forgive us for the many inconveniences today.¡±


    Pei Xiuzhi had wanted to follow them inside, but with Jiafu¡¯s intimation, he arrested his steps. He could only concur, ¡°Biaomei is right. Then, I will leave first so you can all rest.¡±


    Madam Meng told him to travel safely. When he disappeared, she pulled her daughter over to link arms with her as they ambled inside. Her whole person relaxed, and she she smilingly conveyed, ¡°What you said just now was right. Mother is a little tired. It¡¯s just that, it¡¯s rare for him to be this solicitous. He even sent us back to our home. The person left without having even a sip of tea, so I feel somewhat apologetic. What¡¯s more, you two aren¡¯t strangers anymore. Wait for Old Madam¡¯s birthday to pass¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Mother! Second Biaoge and I are not even formally betrothed yet. Even if we are, our family mustn¡¯t let him stay too long. He accompanied us all day today. If we keep him any longer, I fear that gossip will arise.¡±


    In stark realization, Madam Meng sighed, ¡°It¡¯s still you who¡¯s considerate. Mother actually forgot for a moment.¡±


    Madam Meng¡¯s impression of her daughter had always been that she was soft, delicate, and docile. Now that she was about to marry and enter the Grand Duke Manor, she initially felt perturbed, but she never expected that her daughter would grow to be so thoughtful, even filling in for her negligence. Astonished though she was, she was comforted by the notion that her daughter had matured and earned some sensibility.


    As Jiafu trod slowly close to her mother, she said, ¡°Mother, go and rest first to regain your energy. I will have someone send a visiting card5 to the Song family. If Madam Song is vacant, let¡¯s visit the Song family after noon. She is my foster mother. I want to visit her at an earlier time to pay respects as well as to express our sincerity.¡±


    Feeling both distressed and gratified, Madam Meng replied, ¡°I was initially afraid that you would be too tired and would prefer to go tomorrow. Since you¡¯ve already said so yourself, then alright. If we receive a reply, we can head earlier. The sooner we can go, the better.¡±


    After Jiafu sent her mother back to her room to rest, not even a single fiber of her being bore any fatigue from her travel. She entertained herself by observing Tanxiang and the young maids tidy things up while awaiting the Song family¡¯s response.


    Before noon, the person sent to deliver the visiting card returned and brought a letter, informing that Madam Song was requesting for the Zhen family to come by around the period of the monkey.6


    Jiafu had already anticipated such a reply.


    She had dealt with Madam Song in her past life. This ¡°Foster Mother¡± had a scope higher than the top of her head7 and was of irascible disposition. Along the way north, Jiafu had already incurred Granny Ye¡¯s discontentment. After the other had gotten off the ship and returned to the Song family, she doubtless must have blazoned Jiafu¡¯s every word and deed to her master. With Madam Song¡¯s nature, how could she hold back? Even if Jiafu had no plans to go at present, she certainly would have summoned the mother and daughter over.


    Her so-called ¡®son-seeking talisman¡¯ was just the prologue.


    Altering her fate had occupied a large part of her thoughts since she had awakened. Whether she could achieve her wish or not, her next move was the key.


    Presented before her today was a great opportunity that she must seize.


    Jiafu suddenly felt agitated, and a burst of nervousness sprouted in her heart. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. When her mood relaxed, she called for Tanxiang and said, ¡°I want to take a bath and change my clothes.¡±


    Footnotes:


    1 Not that it matters much, but there¡¯s a slight nuance in this. µÕÇ×µÄÒÌ, which I liberally translated to ¡°immediate nephew¡±, suggests that both Madam Meng and Pei Xiuluo¡¯s mom (Second Madam) were from the same mother and are both di (legitimate) daughters. This is just to differentiate her relationship with Pei Xiuzhi.


    2 ±íÃà (bi¨£o m¨¨i): younger female cousin via female line. Okay, so I¡¯ve been contemplating about this long enough whether to translate this to something along the lines of ¡°younger cousin-sister¡± (biaoge similarly as something like ¡°elder cousin-brother¡±), but with the seniority and the numbers, ¡°second elder cousin-brother¡± sounds too long, while ¡°second cousin¡± destroys the nuance, so I¡¯ve decided to just keep the pinyin for all of them.


    3 Ì«×æ (t¨¤i z¨³): Great Ancestor (posthumous title, e.g. for the founder of a dynasty)


    4 This Guangliang gate (Guangliang literally meaning ¡°bright and wide¡±) is a specific type of gate reserved for high-standing nobles, ranking only below the wangfu gate (as in, gate of a prince¡¯s manor). It looks something like this:


    5 °ÝÌû (b¨¤i ti¨¥): name card used when visiting others


    6 Éêʱ (sh¨¥n sh¨ª): 3-5 pm (in the system of two-hour subdivisions used in former times)


    7 An idiom meaning someone has ¡°keen eyes¡± or an acute perception.

 CH 7

    Strong medicine


    ***


    The Zhen family¡¯s carriage finally stopped in front of the Song Manor¡¯s gate midway through the period of the monkey.1 The servants ushered Madam Meng and Jiafu to the corner gate until they ultimately veered towards a reception hall, wherein there was neither tea nor people, only two grannies at the side poised upright, staring at each other with withdrawn and listless eyes. After waiting for a long while, they finally heard a series of approaching footsteps. Madam Song sauntered in, dressed in luxurious clothes with floral patterns and adorned with gold and jade from head to foot, with a group of maids and grannies flocking around her like a myriad of stars surrounding the moon. She took a seat. When Madam Meng prompted Jiafu to greet her with a decorous curtsy, the other remained unspeaking. With eyes like a double-edge fine-toothed comb,2 she appraised Jiafu from top to bottom over and over, not overpassing even the most minute of details. She then pointed to a chair beside her and asked Madam Meng to take a seat. ¡°Womenfolk from the Anyuan Marquis Manor were here just now, and we had a short chat. I¡¯ve made you wait.¡± She swept a glance around the room and amplified her voice to reproach the grannies for being ignorant of etiquette and for failing to serve tea to the newly arrived guests, asserting that such acts were no different from those in the marketplace. The grannies had clearly been ordered to treat the guests coldly, but arbitrary imputations were now being hurled at them. Not daring to retort, they served two cups of tea in a flurry and asked Madam Meng for forgiveness.


    Madam Meng quickly pardoned them. Madam Song¡¯s lips curled up into a very faint smile. ¡°Your Zhen family is also a great family in Quanzhou. You, mother and daughter, traveled all the way to the capital to come here. Our servants are thoughtless and lack etiquette. We have let you witness a joke¡±


    The moment Madam Song appeared, Madam Meng could sense the displeasure emanating from her. Those few words just now actually sounded like a case of scolding the locust while pointing at the mulberry.3 With Madam Song lashing out in all directions, how could she not perceive it? She also noticed Ye momo standing beside her, looking askance at them with cold eyes, incongruous with the way she appeared when they parted at the dock this morning.


    With the Song family now wielding great influence and prestige, Madam Song was inflated by her own hubris. Not only was Madam Xin compelled to give her face, but she also intervened in the marriage between her daughter and the Wei Grand Duke Manor¡¯s Heir. Madam Meng thoroughly understood the intricacies in between, so she had been resolved to cultivate a harmonious relationship with them to prevent future trouble. At present, she could not help but feel baffled, unable to determine what went wrong in the middle. For her daughter¡¯s marriage to progress smoothly, she could only endure it and mumble a few perfunctory phrases in agreement.


    Madam Song¡¯s focus was on Jiafu. Without saying even a single word, she waved to Jiafu and motioned for her to step forward. Jiafu paced over in a docile manner, calling her ¡®Foster Mother¡¯. Madam Song asked her how old she was and what her daily activities at home were. Jiafu answered one by one, clever in her speech.


    Earlier this morning, Granny Ye had been burning with impatience to hasten back to the Song family, and, upon her arrival, immediately apprised Madam Song of the bellyful of stories she had to stifle in her stomach throughout their journey, garnishing them with some exaggerated embellishments. As she listened, Madam Song had grown very displeased.


    When all was said and done, for a person who was to marry off her daughter to drop by the temple to request for a son-seeking talisman in passing, even as a second wife, was perfectly justified. It was not Madam Song¡¯s turn to care.


    But she was still discontent. From her viewpoint, the Zhen family¡¯s daughter would be recognized as her nominal foster daughter and marry Pei Xiuzhi to fill the empty space her ill-fated daughter had left. This was an enormous leap in status. A sparrow given the opportunity to fly to the golden branch ought to be shedding tears of gratitude. It was a matter of course for her to first inform Madam Song of every important detail regarding her marriage. It was not that she would never permit the Zhen family¡¯s daughter to bear children in the future, but the other had concealed this idea from her. She already harbored such a thought this early, evident that it was a direct threat to her grandson, which to her was absolutely intolerable.


    Given her character, how could she tolerate it? Furthermore, the granny had bombarded her with utterances of how the Zhen family¡¯s daughter had the face of a charming fox, and that as such, she feared that any man could not help but give in to her whims with just a few words of pillow talk. Madam Song felt even more like a cat was scratching in her heart. She was immediately propelled to invite the mother and daughter over to get to the bottom of the matter. In truth, no madam from the Marquis Manor had hindered her just now, but upon learning that the Zhen family¡¯s mother and daughter had arrived, she deliberately suppressed her temper to give them the cold shoulder and delayed her arrival. The first time she laid eyes on the appearance of the Zhen family¡¯s daughter, her heart thumped, realizing that Granny Ye had not exaggerated. She did not know just how much more the other surpassed her own deceased daughter, so she was inwardly embittered. Right this moment, she put on a farce of paltering about mundane family matters while secretly paying mind to her deportment as well as her every word and deed, not leaving out even the emotion in her eyes. The more gentle and clever Jiafu was, the more her suspicions arose. Construing her actions as mere affectations, her resentment multiplied. Ultimately, she directed her attention on the small pouch dangling on her waist, looming under her outer garment, and exposed a sudden smile as she pried, ¡°The embroidery work on this pouch looks charming. Did you make it yourself? Let me have a look.¡±


    Madam Meng instantaneously remembered the talisman she had requested at the Guanyin Temple that day. She had repeatedly exhorted her daughter to put it away, yet it had also slipped her mind.


    That son-seeking talisman was painted with pomegranate patterns that were recognizable at a glance. If her daughter had placed it in her pouch and fallen into Madam Song¡¯s eyes, she feared that things would turn ugly, so she instantly felt discomfited. She wanted to open her mouth to avert the subject; however, Jiafu had taken off the pouch and proffered it with both hands, bashfully admitting, ¡°I did embroider it myself, but the needlework is not great. Foster Mother overpraised.¡±


    Madam Song took it, flipped it over in her palm, and uttered a few insincere compliments. As an excuse to inspect the stitching on the inner layer, she tugged at it, and the opening unclosed. She cast it a look and saw that there were two small perfume discs on the bottom of the pouch, and, sure enough, there was also a talisman. On the pretext that she wanted to scrutinize more closely, she turned the whole pouch inside out and poured out the contents, only to find that the talisman was merely ordinary. She darted a glance at Granny Ye.


    Granny Ye had originally been so expectant that her eyes were wide open, waiting to witness the Zhen family¡¯s daughter make a fool of herself. One had to know, for an untouched and unmarried virgin to carry a son-seeking talisman was perceived as something indecent. Unexpectedly, when it was turned over, it was simply an ordinary one. Seeing Madam Song look her way, she turned to her side, desperately trying to raise her eyebrows and give her meaningful looks, insinuating that the Zhen family¡¯s daughter had stowed it away and did not carry it with her.


    Madam Song did not catch her meaning. Without any better option, she blurted a few more words of praise, put the pouch away, and handed it back to Jiafu.


    Jiafu took it and wore it back in place as if nothing happened. Madam Meng on the side heaved a sigh of relief, inwardly branded it a fluke, hastily fished out an envelope, and said with a smile, ¡°My daughter is foolish. Luckily, Madam thinks highly of her and wants to recognize her as a foster daughter. My family¡¯s Old Madam is grateful. Before I left, she especially urged me to bring you some local products. They are not worth much, but they represent a bit of our kind intentions. Everything has just been carried in by the servants. This is the list, Madam. Please look through it.¡±


    Madam Meng had heard that Madam Song was one to covet wealth and profit, so preparing these generous gifts was a means to curry favor with her. She had claimed that they were local products, but in reality, all the items on the list were of immense value. There were several different ones, and more importantly, these items were of the highest quality.


    Madam Song took it and inspected it, feeling content in her heart. She thought to herself that the Zhen family finally had a bit of a good eye. Once she looked through it, her complexion immediately improved.


    Madam Meng carefully weighed up the other¡¯s words and observed her countenance. She internally heaved a heavy sigh and mused about Quan-ge¡¯er. Since she was already here, it would be unbecoming of her not to inquire, so she mustered a smile and said, ¡°We just visited the Pei family, thinking we could see Quan-ge¡¯er there, but they told us he is here at Madam¡¯s place. Quan-ge¡¯er is now four, is he not? Our Old Madam especially wants to give Quan-ge¡¯er this ¡®hundred blessings¡¯ gold lock. She sought an eminent monk to bless and protect the child, to give him great wealth, prosperity, and a life of a hundred years.¡± After which, she pulled it out.


    Madam Song also understood that, with the marriage between the Pei and Zhen families having been discussed up to this point, and, having loosened her tongue by offering to recognize her as a nominal foster daughter, she could no longer give any excuse to balk the marriage even if the Zhen family¡¯s daughter now evoked her dissatisfaction. It would be better to have Quan-ge¡¯er called over and seize it as an opportunity to strike, letting the Zhen family¡¯s daughter know of his importance. When she would cross the threshold of that household, Madam Song would find another reason to send her a trusted momo who could watch over her to preclude her from making any big splashes.


    Madam Song had already made up her mind, so she replied, ¡°Old Madam is considerate. Then, I will ask someone to bring the child over so you can also meet him.¡±


    Madam Meng naturally agreed. Madam Song ordered someone to withdraw. In a short while, the peal of a child¡¯s laughter chimed in from the corridor outside, only for them to see a pretty maid sixteen or seventeen years of age on all fours crawling all the way in with a four or five-year-old boy mounted on her back.


    The said child was Quan-ge¡¯er. He was originally born delicate and pretty, but because he was gluttonous, he grew plump and heavy. He straddled the maid¡¯s back, and in tow were several other maids, weakly supporting him from the side to prevent him from falling down. The maid crawling on the ground was out of breath, perspiration dripping from her face. He had a wicker branch in his grasp, brandishing and thrashing it indiscriminately, and his mouth burst out a ¡°jia¡± as if riding a horse. With this ¡°jia¡± sound, he rode the person this way inside.


    Jiafu looked towards him with the edges of her lips curved up into a smile, but her eyes were very cold.


    In the past, after she married into the Pei family, Pei Xiuzhi had been extremely fond of her, and she soon became pregnant. Five months into her pregnancy, she one day accidentally stepped on mung beans and slipped heavily on the ground. The flow of blood could not be staunched, and she consequently lost the fetus. After a long while, she was finally able to leave her sickbed, but it had left behind an incurable illness. Since then, whether it was with Pei Xiuzhi or Xiao Yintang, she was never able to conceive again.


    It was this child who had scattered those mung beans by her feet. Jiafu recalled how enraged Pei Xiuzhi had been that he wanted to grab the child, beat and hang him, but Madam Xin had obstructed him. The next day, Madam Song caught wind of it and charged to their manor to make a fuss, attesting that the child was still young and insensible, and that he might have been wrongly accused. Later on, this matter remained unresolved, and it passed just like that.


    Thinking about it now, having no children in her previous life was also a blessing in disguise for her. But this child in front of her, Jiafu could not, in any way, foster any tender feelings for.


    Madam Meng was stricken dumb, but those from the Song family seemed to be inured to it. Madam Song smiled, her eyes replete with fondness, admonished him for being naughty, and beckoned someone to carry the child over.


    Quan-ge¡¯er liked to ride on people and especially preferred riding on pretty maids, but in the Pei family, he could not dare to play like this. Previously, someone had reported him to the Old Madam, and Old Madam had called Madam Xin over. Since then, Madam Xin had prohibited Quan-ge¡¯er to ride on people. However, the Song family paid no heed to it, so Quan-ge¡¯er preferred running to this place.


    Granny Ye hurried over and carried Quan-ge¡¯er. Madam Song took him and sat him on her lap. As the child squirmed around wanting to go down, she locked him in her arms, raised her eyes to stare at Jiafu, and said, ¡°I only had one daughter who I loved dearly. Now that she¡¯s gone, Quan-ge¡¯er is no different from my own direct grandson. I am a person who pays most attention to the distinction between gratitude and grievance. Treating my Quan-ge¡¯er well is the same as treating me well¡­¡­¡±


    She paused for a moment, narrowed her eyes, and accentuated her tone, ¡°Whoever has any ideas about him, even if he loses so much as a strand of hair, once I find out, don¡¯t ever think I¡¯ll let them go.¡±


    Madam Meng gasped in bewilderment as she listened. Jiafu¡¯s eyes widened, fervently nodding her head as she acceded, ¡°Foster Mother, what you said is very true. Quan-ge¡¯er is precious. Who would dare touch him?¡±


    Madam Song was unsure whether or not she understood. As she intently eyed Jiafu, the child on her lap also gaped at Jiafu with wide eyes. Suddenly, he ¡°giggled¡± and stealthily slipped away from her arms, scampered towards Jiafu, craning his neck and pointing at her with arms akimbo, ¡°You, get down! I want to play horsey!¡±


    Jiafu ambled towards the child, stopped in front of him, bent down with a smile, and said, ¡°You can¡¯t play horsey, but I can carry you and play.¡±


    Quan-ge¡¯er immediately collapsed to the ground, haphazardly kicking his two legs while tearfully screeching, ¡°Don¡¯t want to be carried! I want to play horsey! I want to play horsey!¡±


    Madam Meng¡¯s face turned ugly. Madam Song swiftly shot Granny Ye a pointed glance. Granny Ye came forward, picked up Quan-ge¡¯er, and coaxed, ¡°Let¡¯s go out and play horsey again.¡±


    Quan-ge¡¯er spat at her, knocked her with his fists, and yelled, ¡°She¡¯s pretty! I want to ride!¡±


    Jiafu stood there, staring coldly at the child making an unreasonable scene on the floor, maintaining the unenthusiastic smile on her lips.


    This time, a trace of shame manifested on Madam Song¡¯s countenance. She coughed once, and several maids simultaneously stepped forward and briskly carried the caterwauling Quan-ge¡¯er outside with Granny Ye. The sound of weeping gradually diminished, and the reception hall finally quieted down.


    Madam Song laughed dryly. ¡°That child isn¡¯t normally like this. He¡¯s just a little rambunctious today.¡±


    Madam Meng mustered a reluctant smile, sat for a while, then rose to her feet and bid farewell. Granny Ye had also completely pacified Quan-ge¡¯er and returned, saying, ¡°Madam, you saw with your own eyes, right? Look at her fox-like appearance, which man will not fall into her trap? Today, before she even arrived, the Heir ran to the dock to pick her up. Madam, you should have seen how his eyes kept following her without so much as a blink. How could he remember even a bit of the goodness of Quan-ge¡¯er¡¯s mother? As the saying goes, a stepmother makes a stepfather. When she herself gives birth, I fear that Quan-ge will lose his own father! Madam, you must not, by all means, be deceived by her. This girl is two-faced. I¡¯ve lived and journeyed with her the past few months. I cannot be more clear.¡±


    Madam Song thought of her dead daughter, sadness and helplessness washing over her. She frowned and said, ¡°How can I be satisfied with this Zhen family¡¯s daughter? It¡¯s just that, after listening to your advice, I already agreed to recognize her as my nominal foster daughter. This matter is already cast in stone, so what else can I say now?¡±


    Granny Ye heavily struck her own mouth. Right this moment, a young maid who had just gone out dashed inside all in a fluster. Granny Ye¡¯s face sank. ¡°Impetuous! You frightened Madam! See if I don¡¯t prick your mouth with a needle!¡±


    The maid kept gesturing with her hand as she cried out, ¡°It¡¯s Quan-ge¡¯er! There¡¯s something wrong with Ge¡¯er!¡±


    Madam Song was alarmed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The maid blathered on, ¡°Just now, we took Ge¡¯er to play in the courtyard. Ge¡¯er suddenly shouted that there were insects crawling on his body, and he was itching all over. I took a look at him and, good heavens! That face, it was like dough rising, suddenly swelling up¡­¡­¡±


    Madam Song¡¯s expression distorted, and she hastened out with great speed. Quan-ge¡¯er had already been carried back into the room and laid onto the bed, howling incessantly. Madam Song scrambled over and saw that his face was rife with red rashes and was so abnormally distended that it appeared as though air had been blown into him. Terribly mortified, she rushed over and embraced him, crying out ¡®darling, darling¡¯, while ordering someone to quickly summon an imperial physician. When the imperial physician arrived, Quan-ge¡¯er¡¯s face was as swollen as a hornet¡¯s nest, looking fat in its entirety. Rashes had sprung up on every part of his body, some having appeared because they had been scratched due to the irritation. He lay there whining and wailing ceaselessly.


    The imperial physician also could not identify the cause and only prescribed a decoction to be boiled and smeared to reduce the swelling. But no matter what they did, the swelling would not disappear. After tossing about all night, his condition had somewhat ameliorated the next day.


    Madam Song originally did not want Madam Xin to find out, but unfortunately, people from the Pei family had come to fetch Quan-ge¡¯er. Madam Song could not conceal it and could only lay out the whole story while also claiming that she felt very aggrieved, that it happened so suddenly without any known cause. When Madam Xin caught wind of the incident, she personally hastened over and took Quan-ge¡¯er away with a sullen face.


    Madam Song felt aggravated as well as anxious for Quan-ge¡¯er. She sent people to the Pei family to make inquiries about Quan-ge¡¯s condition. She found out that Madam Xin had employed the tactic of ¡®scolding the locust while pointing at the mulberry¡¯ to the granny she had sent and grew extremely irate. However, this time, the ordeal had occurred on her own side, so she could not flaunt her prestige and was compelled to endure it. Evening the next day, she finally learned that the child¡¯s swelling had almost abated, and she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Granny Ye pondered about how toilsome her work in Quanzhou had been the past few months. She had suffered a lot only for the Zhen family to ultimately hand her twenty taels of silver. Feeling very distressed in her chest, she took it as her responsibility to disrupt this fated marriage. She muttered to Madam Song¡¯s ears that the originally healthy Ge¡¯er contracted this unusual and strange disease when the Zhen family¡¯s daughter first visited their family. Having experienced a lot of sufferings throughout her life, she could easily discern that the other¡¯s Eight Characters4 were incompatible with his and would inflict disorder in their lives.


    One of the things Madam Song was an expert in was venting her anger. Since Granny Ye kept prodding her about it, she could not help but be suspicious of Jiafu. A night later, three days since their visit, the storehouse keeper came to report that among the objects given by the Zhen family the other day, several kinds of jadeite beads and pearls they had stored and originally believed to be valuable were discovered to be of insufficient quality. Even if they were still precious trinkets, they were not among the best, so their value was much lesser than anticipated. He then inquired about where to place them.


    Madam Song recalled Madam Meng¡¯s servile attitude towards herself when she had visited the day before yesterday. It ought to have been expected that the Zhen family would not have the courage to deceive them by substituting shoddy goods, but apparently, this was the extent of the Zhen family¡¯s wealth. Harboring extreme disdain, she spat out in contempt, ¡°And here I thought the Zhen family had so much money. It turns out that it¡¯s just that, and the Pei family is still willing to pursue this kind of marriage. It can clearly be seen how poor they are now!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Three days passed in the twinkling of an eye. The 60th birthday of the Wei Grand Duke Manor¡¯s Old Madam Pei was underway.


    Although the Wei Grand Duke Manor was on the wane, their family status was still there. Old Grand Duke Wei had garnered insurmountable merits, and Old Madam Pei had a first-rank title. Her daughter had been the first empress during the reign of Tianxi, but died early because of an epidemic. At that time, the Tianxi Emperor had always expressed that he cherished the memory of the first empress. Thus, Old Madam¡¯s position was extraordinary. For her 60th birthday, eunuchs arrived from the palace early in the morning to present an edict exhibiting the emperor¡¯s kindness, and aristocratic families and influential officials in the capital who had contacts with the Wei Grand Duke Manor also dropped in one after another to offer birthday felicitations. On this day, the Wei Grand Duke Manor¡¯s main entrance was wide open, radiant and lustrous inside and out, giving the impression that some of their past glory and splendor was finally restored.


    After returning from the Song family that day, Jiafu did not take even a single step on the road for several days. Madam Meng heard that Quan-ge¡¯er was ill and had been picked up from the Song family. Despite the child eliciting her disgust, she still dropped him a visit. When she returned, she told Jiafu, ¡°He¡¯s almost well. He only scratched some of his skin, but he¡¯s still causing a fuss.¡±


    Jiafu pursed her lips and said nothing. Madam Mang was very thoughtful and did not mention the matter again. On today¡¯s birthday, Madam Xin had her hands full and requested Madam Meng to come earlier for some assistance. Madam Meng naturally agreed, called her son over, and prohibited him from going out and frolicking around. She changed into clothes she had prepared beforehand for today¡¯s occasion, and after noon, took her pair of children with her to the Grand Duke Manor.


    The mother and daughter sat together in the carriage. Madam Meng was reticent all the way. Jiafu leaned against her mother and rubbed her arm. ¡°Mother, what are you thinking? You haven¡¯t said a word these past two days.¡±


    Madam Meng was lost in thought for a moment and replied in a low voice, ¡°Mother only heard that the child was a little naughty, never expecting it to reach this extent. When you enter the household in the future, Mother fears that it will be difficult for you¡­¡­¡±


    Jiafu embraced her and said with a giggle, ¡°Mother, in these two days, if by any chance they end up disliking me and I don¡¯t end up marrying Biaoge, will you scold me for being useless?¡±


    Madam Meng was dumbfounded, a little bewildered that she suddenly uttered such words. She peered at Jiafu. ¡°As long as you¡¯re not hurt, why would I scold you? If it were not for your grandmother, Mother earnestly wishes¡­¡­¡±


    She stopped, sighed, and lovingly took her daughter into her arms.


    Jiafu cast aside her smile, nestled her small face in her mother¡¯s embrace, and closed her eyes.


    Everything was going very smoothly, and things were moving step by step towards her anticipated development.


    The strange illness that afflicted Quan-ge¡¯er was also within her expectations.


    This child was the most important key point in her plan to withdraw the engagement.


    Once in her previous life, Quan-ge¡¯er, who had been perfectly well one moment, ran to Madam Xin¡¯s room. Soon after he came out, his head and face were swollen, and his body was covered in rashes, unbearably itchy all over. The topical medicine did not work, but after a few days, he slowly recovered. Unexpectedly, he soon developed the same illness once more. He was tormented over and over and suffered a lot, but the imperial physician could not find the cause of the disease. Madam Xin felt terribly worried. Later on, an attentive granny discovered that he would fall ill like this every time he returned from Madam Xin¡¯s room.


    At first, Madam Xin had believed that her room was haunted. She rushed to ask someone to do some rituals to stave off evil spirits, but the desired effect was still not achieved.


    Later on, it was Jiafu who discovered the root cause of the disease.


    The fault lay in the ambergris smoked in Madam Xin¡¯s room.


    Genuine ambergris had a soft and deep scent. Vivid and refined, its original fragrance was pure and had no other miscellaneous odors, while borneo camphor had a faint and particular woody and mossy scent. It was nearly impossible for ordinary people to distinguish between these two fragrances.


    Jiafu was very familiar with fragrances and recognized that what Madam Xin smoked in her room was not the ambergris she had always used, but borneo camphor. After counting the days, Quan-ge¡¯er had developed the strange disease after she had switched to this box of fragrance, so she tossed the incense away. Sure enough, the disease never again befell Quan-ge¡¯er. Later, the imperial physician explained that Quan-ge was indisposed to this particular fragrance alone. This disease was very rare, and he implored her not to use this incense near him in the future.


    Ambergris was named a ¡®divine fragrance¡¯. The fragrance of top-rate ambergris could last for several months. The wealthy and noble families in the capital would use it as long as they could. It was not that they really needed to use ambergris, but that it was one of the indicators of their status.


    Madam Xin had always smoked ambergris. Though she was in short supply, she still refused to change to something else. This box of borneo camphor was offered as a present by one of their estate keepers, who had professed that it was ambergris he had purchased at a high price. Madam Xin had no ability to distinguish between genuine and sham, so when she ran out of the genuine product, she took this box out and used it, never expecting it to be a counterfeit, one that would also harrow Quan-ge¡¯er with a disease. When the truth came to light, she lost her temper.


    At that time, this incident had put the whole Wei Grand Duke Manor into a frenzy and left a deep impression on Jiafu. In this life, she naturally thought of utilizing borneo camphor to assist her in resolving her predicament. This was why she had been using borneo camphor since she returned from Xishan Temple.


    Ordinary people could smell only ambergris whenever they drew closer to her. How could they know that this fragrance was really not a different one?


    For Madam Song to slowly harbor more resentment towards her, this was the medicine inducer.


    Since she lacked an excuse to attack, she might as well pass it to her. To have her use Jiafu and Quan-ge¡¯er¡¯s incompatible fate as an excuse to spoil the marriage, this was the strong medicine Jiafu wanted to cast.


    This method was indeed unkind to the child, but at that time, Jiafu only hesitated for a while before making the decision.


    In her previous life, she was kind to others, conceded in all respects, and was tolerant of everything. As a result, she did not obtain any of that so-called ¡®good fruit¡¯.


    Living was extremely difficult. In this life, whoever was good to her, she would be good to them. She would pay them back twice as much if it was within her capacity.


    This was enough. She did not have to think too much about the rest.


    ¡°Mother, Sister, we¡¯ve arrived!¡±


    The carriage gradually slowed, and her elder brother, Zhen Yaoting¡¯s voice floated in from outside the carriage window.


    ¡°A¡¯Fu, we have arrived. There are many people here today, and Mother will be busy. I¡¯m afraid I cannot look after you. Don¡¯t squeeze in front to avoid colliding with people. Stay in a quiet room at the back. Mother will send someone to call you later.¡±


    Madam Meng gently patted her daughter¡¯s shoulder.


    Jiafu opened her eyes, gave her mother a sweet smile, and replied with an ¡°mm¡±.


    Footnotes:


    1 Éêʱ (sh¨¥n sh¨ª): 3-5 pm (in the system of two-hour subdivisions used in former times)


    2 Looks something like this:


    3 ָɣÂî»± (zh¨« s¨¡ng m¨¤ hu¨¢i): scold the locust while pointing at the mulberry; abuse a person by ostensibly pointing to someone else; curse one thing while pointing to another


    4 The Four Pillars of Destiny, Bazi or Eight Characters (in four pairs, including the year, month, day and hour of a person¡¯s birth, each pair consisting of one Heavenly Stem and one Earthly Branch, formerly used in fortune-telling). Source

 CH 8

    Encounter at the bamboo forest


    ***


    The past few days, Madam Xin had been utterly fatigued from overwork.


    Several years had passed since Old Madam last celebrated her birthday. Whenever this day arrived, the only activity she desired to partake in was nothing else but to eat birthday noodles, but for her 60th birthday this year, she acquiesced to a celebration at her children and grandchildren¡¯s behest. The preparations for this grand birthday was naturally Madam Xin¡¯s topmost priority, and above this, she was awaiting certain news from the Ministry of Personnel. A few days ago, the long-awaited article was released, published in which was that Pei Xiuzhi would occupy the vacant post of a lower sixth-rank ¡°commandant of flourishing might¡±.1


    In spite of it merely being a post appointed by virtue of Protection Privilege2¡ª¡ªa position so unremarkable that it ought not to be mentioned in the same breath as when Grand Duke Wei was still alive and well¡ª¡ªthe circumstances as of recent were also different from before. So far, families of outstanding ministers, as well as the eight dukes and marquises, spanned only until three or four generations. In the end, not many descendants were capable of garnering glory through their skills, as the rest relied on their ancestors¡¯ Protection Privilege. There were only so many official titles in the imperial court and a multitude of rules and fetters¡ª¡ªtoo many monks but too meager gruel.3 With the Wei Grand Duke Manor¡¯s current state of affairs, it was already a feat for this vacant post to land on Pei Xiuzhi.


    As an event that could elevate the family¡¯s prestige especially on today¡¯s birthday celebration, it ought to be a good thing. It was something worthy of revelry, yet the second branch was a little sullen. In the end, it still had something to do with silver. The Pei family had yet to separate.4 For Pei Xiuzhi to occupy a vacant post, despite the Song family contributing to it, silver was still a pertinent element, one that they had to obtain from somewhere, ultimately expending a total of two thousand taels. Probably because the Pei family had an established set of rules, everything involving the official advancement and erudition of the younger generation was deposited to and withdrawn from the shared funds. With two thousand taels shelled out, the second branch was naturally bitter for having lost some of their share. Because Old Madam was still around, they clearly could not air out anything in the open, but it was inevitable for them to harbor complaints in private. When it reached Madam Xin¡¯s ears, for such trifles to vex her was only a matter of course. Succeeding the Zhen family¡¯s entrance to the capital, marriage talks were imminent, and careful calculations had to be done everywhere. With how busy she was, it could be said that she had exhausted all of her heart¡¯s blood. Scarcely had she stopped for a breath when her grandson, Quan-ge¡¯er, encountered a mishap two days ago.


    When she awoke after a sound sleep this morning, one of Madam Xin¡¯s teeth was swollen, but thinking about how today¡¯s event in the Grand Duke Manor was of primary importance, and with her eldest branch managing the household, everyone in the clan, apart from the second branch, had their eyes peeled on her, so there must not be even the slightest setback. Her spirit imbued with enthusiasm, she grew so busy that she was no different from a spinning top. After noon, upon hearing that Madam Meng had arrived, she hastened out at lightning speed to welcome the person and very affectionately led her inside, abandoning the great care she had expressed on their first meeting the day before.


    Although it had only been three or four days since Madam Meng had come to the capital, after bustling about several times a day, she felt that the second branch had become estranged, far more than they had been a few years earlier. She and Madam Meng could be considered to be sisters deeply attached to each other, a pair who would often intercommunicate about family affairs. After the awkwardness that rose from meddling with their children¡¯s matters, ever since her arrival at the capital, she sensed that the atmosphere between the two was no longer as congenial as before. Anyway, she was an outsider, so she feigned ignorance and acted as she usually did. At present, after arriving, she only strived her hardest to help handle miscellaneous trivialities. When she grew busier, Jiafu was welcomed by the second branch. After learning that her uncle¡¯s concubine, Rong Fang, had not gone to the front, she went over there to look for her.


    Rong Fang was originally a maid from the Meng family who had served Jiafu¡¯s mother for several years and was afterwards sent to her aunt. When her aunt married, she became a dowry maid, one so loyal and competent. Later, her aunt asked her to become Pei Quan¡¯s bed servant. Now that she was older, servants addressed her as Concubine Fang.5 Jiafu had become acquainted with her during her visits to the Grand Duke Manor in her childhood. Rong Fang was especially kind to Jiafu because of Madam Meng. On an occasion like today, she had originally wanted to assist in handling matters, but unfortunately, she just so happened to slip and fall, consequently twisting her ankle and robbing her of the ability to walk. Left without a choice, she could only rest in her room and do some needlework. Delight overcame her when she saw Jiafu approaching, and she hurriedly bid a young maid to fetch some cloud cakes and sesame candy. She picked up a piece, took one and tapped its surface on powdered sugar, brought it to the side of Jiafu¡¯s mouth, and said with a smile, ¡°I remember you loved eating this when you were little.¡±


    Jiafu laughed as she replied, ¡°Auntie,6 your legs aren¡¯t well, so stop moving around so much. I am no longer a child who needs you to feed me.¡±


    Rong Fang also laughed. ¡°Yes. Young Lady is getting married, no longer a child for certain.¡±


    Jiafu smiled and said nothing. Rong Fang assumed she was shy, so she ceased with her teasing. The two did needlework side by side, gossiping, chatting and laughing freely as they did so. Time passed quickly. Madam Meng¡¯s maid came over and beckoned Jiafu to head to the front court, informing her that a frequent visitor had dropped by and asked to see her to hand her a present. Rong Fang quickly prompted her to go. Jiafu laid down her needle and thread and trod with Tanxiang to accompany Madam Meng. As she was about to return after meeting the guest, when she passed through the festoon gate, she caught sight of Pei Xiuzhi standing from a distance on the roadside where she had just come from. There was no one by his side, and his gaze was fixed on the direction where she was. She recalled how she kept shirking his advances when he had stopped by the Zhen family residence yesterday and suspected that he was waiting for her there. Having no desire to participate in this unanticipated and one-sided rendezvous, she instantaneously turned around.


    As Pei Xiuzhi was tarrying on the way back without anyone knowing how long he would stand there, Jiafu turned around and took a detour to the back garden.


    The bustling excitement at the front court rendered the garden devoid of a single soul. She ambled leisurely for a while and landed her sight on a stone bridge ahead, onward which was a bamboo forest.


    She was naturally not unfamiliar to the path here and recalled that there was a road through the bamboo forest. Although she had to make a turn, to avoid Pei Xiuzhi on her way back, she strode through the bend in the road and went down the bridge.


    It seemed that not many people typically traversed this route. The mottled bamboo poles were greenish yellow in color, deep-green moss crawled on both sides of the stone path underfoot, and dead leaves soughed drearily on the ground. Before passing by the courtyard adjacent the bamboo forest, what heaved into her view were two grannies sweeping the path inside with bamboo brooms. They swept and chattered at the same time, though barely audible. When she heard what seemed to be some prattle about herself, she arrested her step.


    ¡°¡­¡­The Zhen family is about to marry their Miss to the Heir,¡± yapped a granny, clicking her tongue twice, ¡°Truly reaching the sky in a single bound.¡±


    ¡±You¡¯ve only been here for a few years, what do you know?¡± snapped the other granny. ¡°Back then, when their Miss was still young, they would visit from time to time. I knew right away that sooner or later, they would cement their ties by marriage, and that that person would join the household. Just that, back then, their family had their thoughts on the Third Young Master. Now, they climbed up to the Heir¡¯s level, which no one really expected¡­¡­¡±


    A gust of wind passed, and the bamboo branches rustled, muffling the granny¡¯s voice.


    Simmering with indignation, Tanxiang was about to appear before them, but Jiafu shook her head and motioned towards the byway in the bamboo forest. However, the voices of the two grannies blathering on surfaced once more.


    ¡±See, this courtyard is already cold and eerie in the daytime. Come night, I fear ghosts will run amok. If it were not for the many affairs in the front court today, I would not have taken on this task even if people were to break my legs¡­¡­¡±


    ¡±It also isn¡¯t easy for Madam, who must probably be anxious all the time. I¡¯ve been here for several years, and on this day every year, Madam always asks people to clean this place up, wanting to prepare for Eldest Young Master¡¯s return to celebrate Old Madam¡¯s birthday. But how come I¡¯ve never seen that person? Lao Zhao, from what I¡¯ve heard, was Eldest Young Master really removed from his position as Heir and driven away?¡±


    That one called Lao Zhao exhaled slowly and lowered her tone. As the wind blew, her indistinct voice came intermittently with the breeze.


    ¡°¡­¡­mourning for the Grand Duke hadn¡¯t passed yet¡­¡­it was really ugly¡­¡­one really couldn¡¯t tell from the way he acts in broad daylight¡­¡­that concubine was also unwilling to keep on living and hanged herself in the dead of the night on that branch you¡¯re now leaning on. When I ran over to take a look, her face was purple, and her tongue hung down until it reached her neck. I was so frightened that I couldn¡¯t sleep for several nights¡­¡­¡±


    ¡±Ai, my mother! You should¡¯ve said so earlier! No wonder it¡¯s so cold!¡±


    The other granny jumped, leaping until about three feet away, rapidly distancing herself from it. She then faced about and paid respects to the tree, muttering incoherently to herself.


    Jiafu knew that this courtyard used to be the residence of Pei You¡¯an, the eldest son of the eldest branch. It had been unoccupied for many years, and the gate was usually closed. Passing by here, she never really intended to listen to these two grannies wagging their tongues. Had she been the lone subject of their gossip, she would not have bothered. Her grandmother indeed had such a plan, so she really could not blame others for talking about it behind her back.


    But then they broached the subject of Pei You¡¯an¡¯s affairs. Jiafu could not help but be reminded of the past events. In those years, war had persisted with all its stresses and strains, and she was trapped in prison all alone, despondent and mortified. Unexpectedly, she received help from a person she had originally not pinned her hopes on. Until now, she could still recall that type of emotion similar to what an outstretched arm was to a person hanging from a cliff. To this day, her impression of that incident was still quite profound. Although she was eventually delivered to Xiao Yintang¡¯s hands, that was naturally another story, two entirely different things.


    That man had left an excellent impression on her, not only because he aided her when she was at her most helpless, but also because of his character and demeanor, which deeply stirred her.


    Later on, when Jiafu became a person in the deep palace, she also heard about some matters concerning him.


    In the game of thrones among three imperial brothers, Prince Yunzhong became the ultimate victor who ascended the throne and changed the reign title. With Pei You¡¯an¡¯s meritorious deeds during the ¡®Clear Sky¡¯ incident as well as the new emperor¡¯s high regard for him, riches, honor, and splendor were all within his reach. It was entirely possible for him to attain the highest official position conceivable, but just a short while later, his grandmother, Old Madam Pei, passed away. Soon after the funeral, it just so happened that the Turks attacked the border again, so he requested to depart from the capital to serve as a military commissioner in a garrison guarding outside the border.


    At that time, the Turkic rebellion bore down in full fury, and considering his physical condition, the climate outside the border made it unsuitable for him to reside there for too long. Furthermore, he was not the only person at the new emperor¡¯s disposal, and the task could have been relegated to another. However, in the end, he still parted from the prosperous capital and ventured all the way to the border town, conclusively serving as a military commissioner. There he comforted the people, basking in great fame as he did so, and his name was exalted outside the Great Wall until he died of illness amidst his tenure.


    In all honesty, Jiafu never believed that such a man would have done such a reviled thing in his youth. Now hearing some drivel about him, she found it rather grating on the ear.


    She had already turned around and walked away, yet she could not help but pause in her tracks.


    ¡°¡­¡­heard that he also provoked Old Madam¡¯s anger that moment and was beaten out. Even so, today is Old Madam¡¯s grand birthday. Even relatives eight generations away have come, but no one has seen him come back. After so many years, there wasn¡¯t even news of his return, so it¡¯s clear that he¡¯s still holding grudges. We shouldn¡¯t keep blabbing. All that happened when he was younger, so now he¡¯s probably too ashamed to return and face others. It can also be considered excusable, but it¡¯s now clear to us what filial piety means to him¡­¡­¡±


    This Lao Zhao was brandishing her seniority. As they were blithering endlessly there, they suddenly heard the sound of footsteps behind them. They immediately shut their mouths and turned to look, seeing Jiafu approaching with a maid. Stunned, she hastily put down her whisk broom, stepped forward, and said with an obsequious smile, ¡°The front court is bustling with excitement today. Why is Young Lady here?¡±


    Jiafu smiled and replied, ¡°Zhao mama, it originally isn¡¯t my place to say much. However, since I passed by, I feel like I should say a few words regardless of how rude they might seem. Today is Old Madam¡¯s birthday, and you were sent to tidy up the courtyard to prepare for Eldest Young Master to live here upon his return, yet why are you just talking indiscriminately instead of doing your job properly? Do you suppose that since Madam is busy and lacks the time to check on you, you can be indolent, imprudent, and prattle on about your master? What were all those things you talked about? You were making groundless accusations and spreading falsehoods. I don¡¯t believe that the Grand Duke Manor is without rules for you to indulge in disrespecting your master like this!¡±


    Lao Zhao¡®s and the other granny¡¯s complexions slightly changed.


    If it were in the past, there was naturally no need to be afraid of this Zhen family¡¯s daughter who merely had an aunt in the second branch, but things were now different. Everyone in the manor knew that she would marry immediately after Old Madam¡¯s birthday. Regardless of what they were saying behind her back, the Zhen family¡¯s Young Lady would soon quickly assimilate into the Pei family. Even if she had nothing to offer, she would still become a proper Madam of the Grand Duke Manor¡¯s Heir. Hearing how heavy her words were, although the granny did not know how much the other had heard just now, she still could not help but be diffident. She hastily bowed her head and admitted her mistake. ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s just as Young Lady said. Our mouths are vulgar! Never again will we dare!¡±


    Since Jiafu could not resist interposing, she was also unafraid of offending others. Besides, after withdrawing from the marriage, she would no longer be involved with this family in the future. All the innate tendencies she had repressed in her previous lifetime seemed to slowly manifest in this life.


    Jiafu glanced at the half-open gate and saw that although the inside of the courtyard had just been swept, they had only done a few strokes for the sake of appearances and nothing more. Even the fallen leaves on the ground had not been cleaned, let alone had water been sprinkled on the ground to eliminate dust. She flatly said, ¡°Today is Old Madam¡¯s 60th birthday. Eldest Young Master is sure to return. Since you have the spare time to gossip and idle away, why don¡¯t you go clean the rooms inside and out?¡±


    Granny Zhao was an elder, but she suddenly received such an unceremonious lecture from a young miss. Although she criticized the Zhen family¡¯s daughter in her heart for overstepping her authority despite not having yet joined the household, she did not dare reveal it on her face. She barked, ¡°Now go, go¡ª¡ª¡± She pulled up the broom from the ground, turned around, and plodded inside with puffed cheeks and a bulging mouth. Witnessing this, the other granny briskly followed suit.


    Jiafu watched the two grannies sweeping the ground again and knew that once she left, even if they wagged their tongues once more, the only subject they would touch was her terrible character and nothing else, so she turned around went about her way.


    ¡±When we showed up before the two grannies just now, their faces were truly a delight to behold. I only fear that it will arouse animosity, saying that Young Lady is overreaching.¡±


    Tanxiang remarked, venting her anger while also feeling a little uneasy.


    Jiafu responded, ¡°They can complain all they want, I don¡¯t care. I truly could not continue to listen any longer. Even if Da Biaoge won¡¯t care, he is far above their station for them to blather on about him like that.¡±


    ¡±Young Lady, you said Eldest Young Master is returning today. Is that true?¡±


    Tanxiang recalled the certainty of her tone just then and was somewhat curious.


    ¡±I just think he will return.¡±


    ¡°How does Young Lady know?¡±


    ¡±I, ah, if I say I dreamt last night that Da Biaoge will return for Old Madam¡¯s birthday, will you believe me or not?¡±


    She jested, turned to a corner, and halted her steps.


    On the road at the corner of the bamboo forest, just a few steps away from the opposite side, stood a gray-haired elderly lady with a cane in her hand supported by a head maid beside her, motionless, seeming to have been standing there for some time.


    This elderly lady was Old Madam Pei, today¡¯s birthday celebrant. Jiafu was naturally no stranger to her, but she did not know that the other had actually come here. There were many guests out front, but here she was clad in everyday clothes that were very slightly worn, not at all attired like she was celebrating her birthday. That moment, Jiafu was unprepared and was completely caught unawares.


    When Jiafu visited the Grand Duke Manor in her childhood, Old Madam Pei had treated her as nothing but an ordinary relative, from whom she did not detect any disgust or affection. Often when she came, she would kowtow after her mother, say her farewell, and do no more than that. After she married Pei Xiuzhi, Old Madam did not want Jiafu, her granddaughter-in-law, to serve her, and often sequestered herself in the Buddhist hall. A short while later, embroiled in the chaos of war, Jiafu departed from the Pei family and never saw her again thereafter. Her impression of her was that she was rather staid and distant, but right this moment, she never expected to encounter the other in such a manner. Seeing the elderly lady standing there gazing wordlessly at herself with an expression that exhibited neither joy nor anger, she very hastily took a step back and performed a decorous curtsy with Tanxiang.


    Old Madam remained uncommunicative.


    Jiafu recalled her manner of speaking just now and could not help but feel a bit of regret, so she lowered her eyes, her ears listening to the rustling sound of the wind through the bamboo forest. A moment later, she finally heard the other open her mouth to ask, ¡°Are you that girl from the Zhen family?¡±


    Jiafu softly answered, ¡°Yes. My mother and I paid a visit a few days ago. Old Madam was in the Buddhist hall at that time, so we were not able to pay our respects.¡±


    The elderly lady was silent for a moment, then slowly said, ¡°This place has been unoccupied for many years and is somewhat deserted. You should return soon.¡± She then turned around and trudged away with the head maid¡¯s support.


    Jiafu raised her head and watched the elderly lady¡¯s slightly hunched back gradually fade away. When she finally disappeared at the end of the bamboo forest, Jiafu slowly exhaled a breath.


    Footnotes:


    1 The position is ·ÜÍþ¶¼Î¾. I can¡¯t find a direct translation for it, but ¶¼Î¾ means commandant, while ·ÜÍþ means dauntless, etc. There was a designation in Military Classics called ·ÜÍþÈË, literally meaning ¡°officers of flourishing awesomeness¡±, who were responsible for officer recruitment, weapons, and flash attacks. This is probably the closest I can find for that, so I¡¯m sticking with ¡°commandant of flourishing might¡±. (Source: Liutao Áùíw)


    In the nine-rank system (pin Æ·), there are 18 half-ranks (ji ¼‰), each full rank being divided into ¡°principal¡± (zheng Õý, in translations indicated by the letter A) and ¡°lower¡± (cong ´Ó, B: ÕýһƷ 1A, ´ÓһƷ 1B; Õý¶þÆ· 2A, ´Ó¶þÆ· 2B; ÕýÈýÆ· 3A, ´ÓÈýÆ· 3B,¡­). Pei Xiuzhi is a lower sixth-rank ´ÓÁùÆ· (6B).


    2 Òñ: (from Hucker) Protection Privilege, the process by which officials in service were rewarded with authorization for one or more sons to be qualified for official appointments when they matured without undergoing other qualification tests, or with exemptions from most other qualification tests. This  was considered one of the ¡°proper paths¡± to attain official status in most dynasties and probably throughout history yielded half or more of the total civil service personnel.


    3 É®¶àÖàÉÙ: An idiom meaning not enough to get around.


    4 Meaning all the branch families still reside in the same compound or manor. Typically when their elder dies, Old Madam in this case, the families can separate if they choose to.


    5 ÒÌÄï (y¨ª ni¨¢ng): One way of addressing an ordinary concubine


    6 I translated it as Concubine Fang above, but as an address, I used ¡°Auntie¡±.

 CH 9

    Da Biaoge will come back.


    ***


    Jiafu followed the road and hastened back to Rong Fang¡¯s place. After settling down, Rong Fang asked her what had transpired during her brief excursion. She only chose to explain the part where she met the guest, omitting her encounter with Old Madam midway. The whole afternoon, she did not take a single step outside.


    As the sky gradually darkened, visitors and clansmen convened, and the Grand Duke Manor was ablaze with lights. Pei Xiuzhi; the Second Master, Pei Quan; the Third Master, Pei Xiuke; and several respected elders of the clan welcomed guests in front of the longevity hall. Madam Xin, Second Madam, and some matrons from the clan entertained the womenfolk from every family who had come to the manor to celebrate. When Jiafu arrived at the longevity hall with her mother preceding her, many had finished offering their birthday felicitations, and only womenfolk from the younger generation remained. She mingled with a group of bright and beautiful women, stood on one corner of the hall, and looked up. Pendent from the ceiling at the center of the hall was a rectangular inscribed longevity plaque with the four huge characters ¡°Beautiful Jewel, Stellar Splendor¡±1 in sparkling gold Pei Quan had written as birthday felicitations for his mother. In a conspicuous spot midmost the longevity table sat a decorative brass tray, lying horizontally above which was a pair of long-handled ruyi2 conferred by the emperor. On either side, longevity peaches and cakes were piled up to form a pagoda hill; lined up left and right were an agglomeration of gifts signifying longevity, splendid head ornaments and beautiful clothes, bolts of brocade symbolizing endless auspiciousness, riches and glory¡ª¡ªall akin to gold and jade filling the hall. Old Madam Pei¡¯s appearance was nothing like when Jiafu had seen her earlier in the day. This evening, she had a beaded crown on her head and was garbed in ceremonial raiment for titled women, clutching a cane carved from agarwood with a dragon head engraved onto it. Her presence replete with wealth and honor, she sat upright in the middle of the hall, appearing rather florid and radiant. With a brilliant smile spread across her face, she repeatedly nodded her head and bid those before her who had approached to pay respects and offer birthday felicitations to get up.


    Jiafu¡¯s identity was a relative from the younger generation, and she thus lined up at the back. Led by women of more prominent standing to present respectful praises, she offered birthday felicitations to Old Madam in unison with the people in front. Maintaining her radiant smile, Old Madam Pei told everyone to rise and head to the back hall to drink birthday wine. With a tumultuous peal of joyful laughter and merry chatter, they exited from the longevity hall.


    Arriving to this day, practically no one in the clan was unaware about the marriage between the two families of Pei and Zhen. Madam Meng and Jiafu had also become the focus of attention of those surrounding them. One after another, womenfolk from the Pei clan took the initiative to strike a conversation with Madam Meng, praising Jiafu¡¯s grace and beauty while at it. Kept in her mother¡¯s shade, Jiafu sheepishly lowered her head, perfectly assuming the conduct of a well-bred young lady while covertly paying attention to Quan-ge¡¯er.


    The solitary incident a few days past was insufficient to illustrate her ill-fated affinity with Quan-ge¡¯er. In her careful deliberations, tonight was also an opportunity.


    Although Quan-ge¡¯er was foolhardy beyond limits, he also possessed an innate astuteness unique to children. He knew that the Grand Duke Manor was nothing like the Song family, where his maternal grandmother would allow him to do whatever he pleased, and was slightly afraid of his paternal great-grandmother. When he caught sight of his maternal grandmother, Madam Song, he clamored to be transported to her side.


    Tonight, Madam Song was swathed in flattery from the people around her, suppressing even Madam Xin¡¯s prominence, so how could Madam Xin send her grandson over there? She asked a person next to her to plant him firmly beside her, prohibiting him from taking even a single step. As such, even when the birthday banquet came to a close and guests began filing out in succession, Jiafu still could not find a suitable opening to draw closer to the child. She could not help but feel a little anxious.


    With the marriage looming large, she must make the most of the great opportunity presented before her this evening. By the time her mother and Madam Xin finally sat together, Quan-ge¡¯er had gotten sleepy after raising a ruckus all night. Madam Xin called for someone to send him back to the room to put him to bed, and he was carried away.


    Jiafu knew that she would not have another chance tonight. Suppressing her disappointment, she could only continue to shadow Madam Meng in socializing with others.


    Around the period of the boar,3 the birthday banquet concluded, and all the remaining guests were consecutively sent off. The Wei Grand Duke Manor that bustled with merrymaking all evening gradually quieted down.


    Madam Meng, who had been unceasingly preoccupied since she arrived here, was exhausted by this time. Because her son had already taken his leave first, she took Jiafu with her to bid farewell. Madam Xin expressed her thanks and conveyed that, because of her assistance today, she managed to conserve some of her energy and wanted to personally see them off. Madam Meng knew that other matters awaited her and did her best to dismiss her insistence in sending them off. Amidst their conversation, a head maid around twenty years of age with an oval-shaped face,4 decent in attire and charming in appearance, approached them, smiling as she said, ¡°Madam, Old Madam invites you over and has a few things to tell you.¡±


    This head maid¡¯s name was Yuzhu. She was the one who accompanied Old Madam Pei when Jiafu chanced upon them earlier in the day.


    Madam Xin answered and was about to turn towards a trustworthy housekeeping momo, wanting to tell her to make inventory and ask servants to sort out the precious utensils to be stowed into the storehouse on her stead, but the momo was nowhere to be found. A maid then explained that something had required her attention, so the momo had gone ahead. As Madam Xin frowned and began to grumble, Madam Meng offered, ¡°Since Old Madam has called, it must be an urgent matter. If you trust me enough, let me count it for you.¡±


    Greatly delighted, Madam Xin thanked her for the trouble, left everything to her care, and turned around to hurry away.


    Madam Meng faced towards Jiafu. ¡°A¡¯Fu, if you¡¯re tired, Mother will ask someone to take you home first. It should take me a while to finish this.¡±


    Jiafu was aware that her mother had gone to great lengths to be on good terms with Madam Xin all for her sake. Distressed, she countered, ¡°Mother, let me accompany you.¡±


    Madam Meng was unwilling. Jiafu also knew that the storehouse had manservants bustling to and fro to move things around, and her mother was probably afraid that they would bump against her, so she no longer insisted.


    Yuzhu suggested, ¡°Many thanks for the trouble, Auntie. Why don¡¯t I first take Young Lady to Old Madam¡¯s room while waiting for you? It¡¯s nice and warm there, with no people moving around recklessly. Auntie can pick her up once it¡¯s over.¡±


    This Yuzhu had once been the daughter of a large and illustrious family. When she was around eight or nine, her family fell into dire straits, and she thereupon entered the Wei Grand Duke Manor. Because of her outstanding appearance, ability to write and use the abacus, coupled with her efficiency and competence, she became a capable head maid who served Old Madam closely. At twenty, she was still unwilling to be matched for marriage, so Old Madam let her stay. Since she had said so, Madam Meng naturally felt reassured and urged Jiafu to head over there and rest.


    Jiafu followed Yuzhu to the main courtyard where Old Madam dwelled and saw a few silhouettes from the window of the main hall, the sound of conversation faintly floating outside. Yuzhu explained, her voice lowered, ¡°Old Madam summoned your uncle and aunt from the second branch just now. They must be inside. Let me take you to the side room.¡±


    Jiafu replied, ¡°We have troubled Sister.¡±


    Yuzhu gently retorted with a smile, ¡°How can Young Lady address me this way? Just call me by my name. Young Lady, follow me.¡±


    Jiafu was led to a side room, its interior well-lit and comfortably warm. Yuzhu let Jiafu sit on a couch, placed a pillow behind her waist, took a fur blanket to cover her legs, and said, ¡°If Young Lady is sleepy, go ahead and sleep here. No one is likely to come in. I still have some sweet maple tea over there. Let me bring you a pot.¡±


    Tanxiang expressed thanks on Jiafu¡¯s behalf. ¡°I can go and serve it.¡±


    Yuzhu nodded with a smile and took Tanxiang out. Just as they trod out the door, they immediately caught sight of a wet nurse and a maid carrying a cloak-covered Quan-ge¡¯er approaching. They explained that Quan-ge¡¯er had just woken up and was caterwauling about going to the Song family. The wet nurse could not appease him and hence decided to look for Madam Xin.


    Yuzhu frowned and shushed her. ¡°Madam is currently discussing matters with Old Madam right now! Carry him back and coax him first.¡± She dragged the unknowing wet nurse out.


    Before the sound of her voice died away, Quan-ge¡¯er had already twisted his body to extricate himself from the maid¡¯s embrace. Looking at Tanxiang¡¯s unfamiliar face, he scurried towards her.


    Yuzhu sighed heavily and hastily caught up to him, yelling, ¡°There is no one in that room. Ge¡¯er, do not go in.¡±


    The door opened from inside. Jiafu¡¯s face peeked out. She said, ¡°Let him in. I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    In the central hall, Old Madam Pei was perched on a chair, her head divested of the beaded crown, and had still not changed out of her ceremonial attire. Her sight swept towards the sons and daughters-in-law standing across from her. She spoke, ¡°These past few days, you have all been troubled to prepare a birthday celebration to amuse me, this old woman.¡±


    Pei Quan briskly replied, ¡°Mother, how can you say such things? Who says we¡¯ve been troubled? Besides, it is our duty to do so.¡±


    Madam Xin and Meng-shi nodded in agreement.


    Old Madam Pei smiled faintly. ¡°A lot of good things have happened to our family as of late. My birthday is not worth mentioning. Zhi¡¯er has been assigned to a post, and Luo¡¯er is excelling in his studies. I am extremely glad.¡±


    Over the last few years, Old Madam Pei had been in poor health. She dwelled in deep seclusion and had not acted this way for a long time. She beckoned her son and daughter-in-law to the front, who in turn observed her solemn expression. Under the impression that she was discontent with tonight¡¯s birthday celebration, they were somewhat apprehensive. When she opened her mouth, what came out were actually words of praise. They breathed a sigh of relief and broke out into smiles, saying, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Mother¡¯s honor and good fortune.¡±


    Old Madam Pei countered, ¡°I¡¯m an elderly lady. What honor are you thankful for? As long as you will not disdain me in your heart when I become muddled and senile, I am fully content and satisfied.¡±


    Today¡¯s birthday celebration barely just ended, and this sentiment was truly too grave. Madam Xin and the Pei Quan couple were stunned and immediately felt alarmed and perplexed. Pei Quan remonstrated, ¡°With the way Mother said those words, it truly makes it seem like this son is such a person. When I happen to make a mistake and end up incurring Mother¡¯s disapproval, should Mother teach me a lesson or beat me to death, I would accept it. How can you curse yourself like this?¡±


    Old Madam Pei remained unspeaking. Diffidence and inhibitions gradually sparked in Pei Quan¡¯s chest.


    Pei Quan had originally hoped that this appointment by Protection Privilege5 would fall on him this time, as he had not been promoted to a higher official position for many years. However, because of the Song family, it ultimately fell on his nephew, Pei Xiuzhi, so he was naturally disappointed. Compounded by Meng-shi¡®s vociferations about the main branch dispensing two thousand taels for it, it enkindled even more ill-feelings in his heart. On the surface, he was normally amiable and easygoing, but he never expected to be called over to hear such words after tonight¡¯s birthday celebration. He did not dare open his mouth.


    Madam Xin and Meng-shi exchanged glances.


    Old Madam Pei ponderously drew out a breath and said, ¡°Everyone has been in a cheerful mood today. I shouldn¡¯t be spoiling your spirits, but I have some matters in my heart. I was thinking that if I don¡¯t say them today, who knows when the next time will be?¡±


    ¡±Mother, please do not hesitate to tell us!¡± Pei Quan promptly entreated, and Madam Xin and Meng-shi echoed.


    ¡±I will say it, then. Today, I wandered out of my room and overheard servants gossiping behind my back. Such words were utterly intolerable to the ear. I cannot figure out just when the Grand Duke Manor started losing even the most rudimentary of rules that servants would become complacent to this extent. After considering it carefully and at length, only a few words came to mind: subordinates follow the example of their superiors. If the masters above do not uphold their manners, the servants below will naturally emulate them.¡±


    Meng-shi did not utter a word. Madam Xin¡¯s expression slightly transformed. She hesitated and said, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for failing to teach and manage the servants well¡­¡­¡±


    Old Madam Pei waved her hand. ¡°I know you¡¯re all busy. I called you over to say these words, not to listen to you confess your mistakes, but because I have plenty of sentiments in my heart. Life in this world is like a white steed flitting past a crack.6 In my youth, I watched as your old man followed orders from above with the resolve to secure this family property. In the blink of an eye, I already have a great-grandson. From ancient times to the present, few who live amidst riches and honor know when to stop their feet. As for those who subdue themselves and observe proprieties persistently and without complaints, they are even rarer. The Pei family¡¯s circumstances are no longer as great as in the earlier years. However, I want to impart you these few words. I want to remind you that mud support each other to build a wall the same way people support each other to build a family. If you keep fighting amongst yourselves, the Pei family will implode within a few years even without others doing anything to kindle it.¡±


    Cold sweat seeped out of Pei Quan¡¯s forehead, and Madam Xin and Meng-shi wordlessly hung their heads.


    Old Madam Pei shook her head. ¡°You also cannot be blamed. As a matter of fact, the one who ought to shoulder the most blame is myself. These past few years, I¡¯ve been too indolent and failed to fulfill my duty as your elder¡­¡­¡±


    She muttered irresolutely to herself then aimed her gaze at Madam Xin. ¡°I know that the family only has few earnings, and you each have your own difficulties. I will replenish the silver shelled out for Zhi¡¯er¡®s appointment from my own private savings¡­¡­¡±


    Madam Xin was struck dumb. Just as she was about to open her mouth, Old Madam turned towards Pei Quan and Meng-shi. ¡°I also cannot allow your second branch to suffer losses. When Luo¡¯er marries, it will cost quite a lot. How much I give the main branch now will be how much I will provide you when the time comes. This is all I can do and nothing more. If you deem me unjust, I hope you all try to understand me. Put the matter behind you, and do not harbor any hostility. If outsiders learn of such things, where will we put our face?¡±


    Pei Quan stepped forward and flumped to his knees, kowtowing as he implored, ¡°Mother, this son absolutely cannot take this silver. It¡¯s all because I was muddled that I went so far as to bother about my nephew. Your honored self must quell your anger for your health. Our esteemed elder, your honored self¡¯s good health is our Pei family¡¯s blessing.¡±


    One after another, Madam Xin and Meng-shi spouted words of self-accusation.


    As glistening tears faintly surfaced from Old Madam Pei¡¯s eyes, she went on, ¡°To tell you the truth, I didn¡¯t care one way or another about today¡¯s birthday celebration, but I understood your concern, so I acquiesced and met guests to make you all happy. I just hope that you can also understand my heart. Misery and happiness have no door; if either comes, one brings it upon oneself. I have lived up to this age and have witnessed the vicissitudes of wealth and honor. So long as the family is of one heart, it won¡¯t be impossible for today¡¯s adversities to experience a reversal tomorrow. That¡¯s all I have to say. If you find me reasonable, remember my words when you return to your respective places. To me, it is a blessing worth more than a hundred birthday celebrations.¡±


    Pei Quan kowtowed. Madam Xin and Meng-shi also concurred with utmost humility, agreeing without much deliberation.


    Old Madam Pei looked towards Madam Xin. ¡°Quan-ge¡¯er isn¡¯t too young anymore. He will turn five after the new year. You should properly teach him the rules and customs. From now on, do not allow the Song family to take him as they please.¡±


    Madam Xin was taken aback and hesitated before saying, ¡°They¡¯re the ones coming over to pick him up themselves¡­¡­¡±


    Old Madam Pei scoffed and centered her gaze at Madam Xin. ¡°Is his surname Pei or Song? You only think about your son. What about your grandson?¡±


    Madam Xin¡¯s face reddened all over, and she lowered her head in shame.


    ¡­¡­


    Late at night, around the period of the rat, Pei Quan and Meng-shi exited from the northern room.


    After the people left, Yuzhu trod in and asked if she should attend to her for her night time routine. The elderly lady seemed to not have heard and remained rooted on her seat, staring absently at the water clock7 in the corner of the room.


    Only less than a quarter of a period left and this day would be over.


    It was already this late, yet Old Madam still had not gone to bed. Though puzzled, Yuzhu also dared not ask and only stood beside her to accompany her for a while. Suddenly, she recalled what happened when they had gone out together earlier that day, and her heart instantly became as bright as snow. ¡°Old Madam, the Zhen family¡¯s Young Lady is in the side room right now. If Old Madam will not sleep yet, should I go and call her over to have her accompany Old Madam for a chat?¡± That said, seeing that the other neither nodded nor shook her head, appearing as though she was trapped in the distant memories of the past, Yuzhu quietly walked out.


    Jiafu entered the room and greeted Old Madam with a curtsy.


    Old Madam turned her head and saw her approaching. She revealed a faint smile and remarked, ¡°Yuzhu is truly meddlesome. She called you over here this late. You must be tired from tossing about all day today. There¡¯s nothing for you to do here. Go back and rest.¡±


    Just now, Yuzhu had come over to impart a few words to Jiafu. The idea was that the other was hoping for her to come over and say a few good words to gladden the Old Madam.


    It was clear that neither Yuzhu nor the elderly lady in front of her expected the eldest son of the eldest branch, who had left the capital many years ago, to return this evening.


    But it left an impression on Jiafu. She remembered that in her past life, he had indeed returned on this night, but it had been very late. As for how late or what particular period it was, she was unsure.


    She gazed at the elderly lady¡¯s figure in front of the lamp shadow, which looked rather lonely after she had doffed her beaded crown and ceremonial garb. In that very brief instant, she suddenly regretted her earlier schemes.


    If Quan-ge would fall ill, this elderly lady naturally would not be able to rest properly tonight.


    There was no harm in delaying her own matters for one night. This elderly lady should be allowed to pass her 60th birthday to her heart¡¯s content.


    She slowly drew out a breath and said, ¡°Old Madam, Da Biaoge will come back.¡±


    The elderly lady revealed a faint smile and nodded her head. ¡°Good child. Go and rest.¡±


    Jiafu bit her lip and ultimately decided to keep her words to herself. She gave her a curtsy, faced about, and plodded towards the entrance.


    ¡°Old Madam¡ª¡ª Old Madam¡ª¡ª¡±


    As she strode towards the doorway, all of a sudden, a voice burst in from outside the courtyard, sounding somewhat ear-piercing in this deep and still night.


    Jiafu¡¯s footsteps paused, stopping at the doorway.


    Yuzhi bolted out and scolded the granny who had just ran in, ¡°Are you insane? What are you shouting so loudly this late at night for?¡±


    ¡°Eldest Young Master is back!¡± The granny was gasping for breath, her expression rather strange as she gestured with her hands.


    ¡±I almost couldn¡¯t recognize him!¡±


    Footnotes:


    1 The phrase here is ¡°±¦æÄÐǻԡ±, liberally translated as ¡°Beautiful Jewel, Stellar Splendor¡±. ±¦æÄ is an alternative name of a constellation. It refers to a goddess/deity, often to praise the fame or good reputation of a woman whose conduct is noble. ÐÇ»Ô says that this woman is as splendid as the stars. Often used to congratulate a (elderly) woman¡¯s birthday. Another website explains: beautiful like treasure/jewels, radiant/glitter/splendor as stars (Source: Snowy)


    2 Ruyi is a Chinese curved decorative object that serves as either a ceremonial scepter in Chinese Buddhism or a talisman symbolizing power and good fortune in Chinese folklore. (Source: Ruyi (scepter))


    3 º¥Ê± (h¨¤i sh¨ª): 9-11 pm (in the system of two-hour subdivisions used in former times)


    4 This actually says ¶ìµ°Á³ (lit. goose egg face), one of the most desirable face shapes in Chinese beauty standards, similar to the photo below.


    Actress Liu Yifei


    5 Òñ²¹: lit., to be appointed to office (by virtue of) the protection privilege, i.e., on a hereditary basis: Appointment by Protection, a process whereby an official in service, on attaining a particular rank, was entitled to nominate one or more sons or other relatives for official status. All ¡°protected¡± nominees were required to study under the Directorate of Education at the capital and pass an examination before they were fully qualified to be considered for appointment in the civil service.


    6 A white steed flitting past a crack is an idiom for how fleeting time is.


    7 I suppose this is a mechanism to tell time used in ancient China. It looks something like this:

 CH 10

    This was a young man with a likeness in beauty to that of jade, in stateliness to that of pine.


    ***


    This granny¡¯s yelling was rather discordant to the ears. While still in the courtyard, her voice resonated all throughout the room.


    Behind Jiafu, it was extremely quiet with not even a modicum of noise.


    Old Madam Pei remained riveted to her position, her figure appearing to have frozen. All of a sudden, she held up the cane that had been lying horizontally by her side and immediately afterward sprang up from her seat, her back straight and erect. Just when Jiafu anticipated her to step out, she stalled in her spot for an instant and slowly sat back down again. Her posture was no different from earlier. Only that, she was gripping the dragon head on the cane so firmly that the blue veins on the back of her hand were clearly visible.


    The sound of footsteps could be heard in the courtyard. Jiafu subconsciously swiveled her head and peered out the decorative carved patterns of the window in front of her.


    Within the period of the rat,1 the faint haze of the half moon hung diagonally in the indigo night sky. Heavy was the chill on that early winter night that a thin layer of white frost rested atop the branches and leaves of the old osmanthus tree outside the window. A figure treading under the starlit sky emerged from the deep night scenery, passed through the courtyard gate, and strode towards this direction with large steps, casting a long shadow on the paved pathway behind him.


    The figure was nearing, the footsteps growing faster and faster. After a few walks up the steps, he crossed the threshold. The shadow of the lamp swayed faintly as the person turned and entered from behind the door.


    This was a young man with a likeness in beauty to that of jade, in stateliness to that of pine. As he trod closer, the light illuminated on his complexion, revealing a slightly pale pallor as though deficient in blood, but by no means did this weaken the perceivable elegance between his brows. On the contrary, his eyebrows seemed as if they were painted on with ink, and his eyes were clear and bright. He was more than a head taller than Jiafu, slightly lean in stature, his shoulders and back perfectly straight. He walked in, his two eyes transfixed on the edges of the door next to Jiafu. He drew nearer and nearer until he was almost in front of her, apart by only half an arm¡¯s length.


    Jiafu could clearly behold the frost and dew sitting on the hair on his temples, as well as the cold damp air that imbued the cloak draped on his shoulders, its color reminiscent of the night sky.


    With just a single glance, Jiafu recognized that he was Pei You¡¯an.


    She felt an ineffable nervousness arise, as well as a bit of excitement that she could neither clearly describe nor comprehend. With her little heart set aflutter, her pair of eyes gazed at him without so much as a blink. Her sight tailed after his advancing figure, and when he finally reached the space right before her, she unthinkingly blurted out, ¡°Da Biaoge!¡±


    Pei You¡¯an originally seemed to not have sensed her presence and had already walked past her. As he turned his head upon hearing a sound, her face fell in his line of sight.


    He did not respond and merely steadied his eyes on her face.


    His pair of pupils resembled the pitch-black darkness of the calm night sky. Under the light¡¯s radiance, they were as clear and as transparent as water. Although untouchable, they faintly emanated a type of iciness that could assault one¡¯s senses.


    Jiafu¡¯s face heated up, a little embarrassed.


    He did not recognize who she was at all.


    She opened her little mouth and faltered about whether or not to remind him of her identity, when it finally seemed to have dawned on the man in front of her. He raised both his good-looking brows, gave her a slight nod in response, and instantaneously turned to Yuzhu who was approaching. ¡°Is Grandmother inside?¡±


    His voice was both warm and cool, as well as low and rich.


    Yuzhu nodded and affirmed with her voice lowered, ¡°She¡¯s inside. It¡¯s already this late, but she still refuses to go to bed¡­¡­ never expecting Eldest Young Master to truly come back. No one knows just how overjoyed Old Madam must be¡­¡­¡±


    Her eyes reddened.


    Pei You¡¯an turned around, halted in front of the door curtain, paused, and announced himself, ¡°Grandmother, this unfilial grandson, You¡¯an, has returned.¡±


    The room was quiet.


    When Pei You¡¯an lifted the hem of his robes, Yuzhu promptly provided him a cushion to kneel on. He knelt down and kowtowed three times across the door curtain. ¡°You¡¯an is late and failed to celebrate Grandmother¡¯s birthday in time. May Grandmother¡¯s long life reach as high as the mountain and obtain good fortune as deep as the sea, eternally flourishing every year from today onwards, year after year from the present.¡±2


    There was still no sound from the opposite side of the door curtain. Pei You¡¯an¡¯s forehead was pressed against the floor, and he knelt there for some time.


    A while later, Yuzhu urged, ¡°Old Madam¡­¡­ The floor is cold. Eldest Young Master must have journeyed long, and his body is still damp¡­¡­¡±


    After a moment, Old Madam Pei¡¯s voice blared out, ¡°Get up for me! Do you plan to fall ill and have me worry about you again?¡±


    Pei You¡¯an unhesitatingly rose from the ground, pushed aside the curtain, and stepped inside.


    Jiafu held her breath and slowly retreated from the doorway. She stood on the threshold of the outer room and was about to call Tanxiang to look for her mother with her, but she heard a deluge of forthcoming footsteps arrive in succession. She raised her eyes and saw that people had appeared on the courtyard. Madam Xin, Pei Quan, Meng-shi, Pei Xiuzhi, and Pei Xiuluo hastened in, rushed to the door of Old Madam¡¯s room, and stopped in front of it.


    ¡±Mother, we received word from a servant. Is You¡¯an back?¡±


    Madam Xin¡¯s back was turned to Jiafu. Jiafu could not see her expression, but she could perceive the pronounced tension in her voice, which reminded her of a rubber band being pulled at both ends.


    Pei Quan and Meng-shi said nothing and only waited at the side.


    Once Pei Xiuzhi¡¯s vision fell on Jiafu, his eyes lit up, then he paced to her side and stood there, wishing to speak but did not immediately do so. Jiafu nodded at him, then turned to Pei Xiuluo to greet him. His countenance displayed slight disappointment, and following which, he cast his sight towards the door. His eyes were a little erratic, his expression was not like the usual, and the corners of his lips were tightly pursed.


    ¡°Sister Fu.¡±


    Pei Xiuluo, a man assiduous in learning and refined in manner, would turn twenty at the end of the year. He smiled and nodded at Jiafu.


    When Madam Meng rejected the prospect of their union, her aunt, Meng-shi, had since appeared a little displeased. During Jiafu¡¯s trip up north this time, she no longer showered Jiafu with the same warmth as she used to, but her blood-related biaoge seemed to treat her just as well as he had in the past, so she did not take it to heart.


    ¡°Mother¡ª¡ª¡±


    Madam Xin raised her voice and called out once more, and what succeeded was the sound of footsteps from inside. Pei You¡¯an was supporting Old Madam by the hand when they walked out.


    Old Madam Pei¡¯s eyes were red, but the wrinkles on her face had smoothed out. She nodded. ¡°You¡¯an is back.¡±


    Madam Xin seemed taken aback and gazed at Pei You¡¯an across from her, who had already matured into an adult man. For a moment, her eyes froze.


    Pei You¡¯an turned towards her. ¡°Greetings, Mother. In the many years I was away from home, has Mother¡¯s health been well?¡±


    Madam Xin regained her composure and showed a smile, but even Jiafu could tell that her smiling expression was evidently a bit stilted.


    ¡±Good, good.¡± She nodded, her lips opening and closing. ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re back. How great that you¡¯ve returned¡­¡­¡± Her eyes veered towards Old Madam Pei. ¡°I always ask someone to clean your courtyard on this day year after year, hoping for your return. Today, you¡¯re finally back. Good, good¡­¡­¡±


    ¡±Mother, many thanks for taking the extra trouble.¡± Pei You¡¯an gave her a salute and then faced Pei Quan and Meng-shi, performing a similar greeting. ¡°Nephew greets Second Uncle and Second Aunt.¡±


    Pei Quan quickly told him not to be polite, while Meng-shi grinned from ear to ear. ¡°You¡¯an is truly back! You¡¯ve been away for so long. There wasn¡¯t a day where your uncle and I didn¡¯t miss you! I almost didn¡¯t recognize you when I first laid eyes on you earlier! Who knows just how much more attractive you¡¯ve become. My heart is truly glad! It¡¯s great that you¡¯re back. You mustn¡¯t leave anymore. How can this family be without you?¡±


    Pei You¡¯an replied, ¡°You¡¯an is very grateful for Uncle and Aunt¡¯s concern.¡±


    Meng-shi exclaimed with regret, ¡°What do you mean you¡¯re grateful? We¡¯re all family. Luo¡¯er, come and greet your eldest brother! Your eldest brother is not much older than you, yet his knowledge on essays is different from yours. His is up in the sky while yours is on the ground. He became a Jinshi3 during the reign of Tianxi with an outstanding reputation. Although he was much younger then, his essays may not be that far off from the masters in your Imperial College! Now that he¡¯s back, you should learn more from him and trouble him to help you with your essays. Luckily, you¡¯re brothers. Outsiders can¡¯t ask for such an opportunity!¡±


    Pei Xiuluo turned towards Pei You¡¯an and gave him a salute. With profound reverence, he said, ¡°Greetings, Eldest Brother. I hope Eldest Brother can spare the time to teach me.¡±


    ¡±I haven¡¯t touched an essay for many years and have long been unfamiliar with the brush and ink. I now fear that I can¡¯t compare with you, Third Brother. I¡¯ve returned, but I don¡¯t expect to stay home for long. Should you have difficulties in your writing, I will accompany you so we can learn from each other. I can do at least this much.¡±


    Pei Xiuzhi, who had been silent all the while, walked up to them and said with a grin, ¡°Eldest Brother! You never sent word about your return. I could¡¯ve gone out of the city to welcome you! I have slighted Eldest Brother. Eldest Brother, please don¡¯t blame me.¡±


    Pei You¡¯an faced him and returned with a smile, ¡°Second Brother is polite. You worked hard to fulfill your filial duties to Grandmother and Mother while I was away, so I should be the one saying words of thanks.¡±


    ¡±Aiya, you¡¯re brothers from the same family. Don¡¯t treat each other like outsiders!¡± Meng-shi stepped forward, surveyed Pei You¡¯an up and down, and sighed, ¡°Sister-in-law, take a look.  You¡¯an has suffered a lot rushing back home tonight. Since he has already paid respects to Mother, quickly send him away to change his clothes, and give him a hot meal. It won¡¯t be too late to talk about the rest tomorrow.¡±


    Madam Xin turned to Old Madam Pei. ¡°Mother, daughter-in-law will take him to rest first¡­¡­¡±


    All of a sudden, the sound of a child¡¯s howling interrupted from the side room, the cry incomparably sharp.


    Madam Xin¡¯s face changed color. ¡°Quan-ge!¡±


    ¡±Madam! Old Madam! Quan-ge is unwell!¡±


    The wet nurse hurried over and was stunned to see so many people there.


    ¡±What¡¯s wrong with Quan-ge?¡±


    Madam Xin asked in a stern voice.


    The wet nurse snapped back to reality and abruptly explained, ¡°Quan-ge woke up and wanted to look for Madam just now, so I carried him over and played with him for a moment. He grew tired and fell asleep again. I was afraid he would suffer from wind chill if I kept carrying him around, so Miss Yuzhu and I put Quan-ge¡¯er to sleep here at Old Madam¡¯s place. He was perfectly fine one moment, but I never expected he would suddenly get sick again! He shouted that he was itching from head to foot, and he¡¯s crying and screaming in pain!¡±


    Madam Xin¡¯s complexion changed greatly, and she frantically ran towards the side room.


    Pei Xiuzhi paused in his tracks and ordered people to quickly invite a physician. Old Madam Pei¡¯s pallor displayed a bit of anxiety. She lamented, ¡°Why is he sick again so suddenly?¡±


    Just as Jiafu released a slow exhale after suppressing her guilt-ridden feelings, she heard a voice speak, ¡°Grandmother, be at ease. Grandmother also knows that I studied the art of healing in my youth, so I¡¯m also a little familiar with medicine. Nephew¡¯s condition is worrisome. I¡¯ll go and see If I can help alleviate a bit of his pain and itching before the imperial physician arrives.¡±


    Old Madam Pei breathed a sigh of relief and nodded. ¡°Yes, how could Grandmother forget! Go ahead.¡±


    Pei You¡¯an briskly strode towards the side room where Jiafu had rested, and Old Madam Pei, along with the Pei Quan couple all filed after him.


    Jiafu was extremely surprised, never expecting Pei You¡¯an to have also learned medicine.


    Although he claimed that he only had meager medical knowledge, since he took the initiative to examine Quan-ge¡¯s condition, his medical skills could in no way be shallow.


    For reasons unknown, Jiafu suddenly felt apprehension slowly creep up her heart. Seeing that everyone had gone, she faltered for a bit and haltingly trod behind them. She did not go inside but instead positioned herself at the doorway while peering at them.


    Quan-ge was lying there with his back on the couch, surrounded by maids and grannies. His face was inflamed and swollen, and he was crying from exhaustion. When he caught sight of his grandmother and great-grandmother approaching, his wailing became even shriller, his hands and feet haphazardly flailing around with an astonishingly extraordinary strength. Several grannies wanted to stabilize his hands and feet to undress him, but he managed to break free from their hold. One granny was accidentally kicked in the leg, subsequently took two steps back with a yelp, and was close to collapsing seated on the ground.


    Madam Xin was severely distressed, her eyes brimming with tears.


    Pei You¡¯an ordered people to disperse. He stepped forward and, without anyone knowing how he did it, restrained the unruly child¡¯s two kicking legs. He bent his thumb and pressed his knuckles against the soles of the child¡¯s feet. The child softened all over and just lay there weeping and whimpering. His clothes were smoothly taken off, only for everyone to witness the red rashes strewn on the rest of his body. His face was inflated, his eyelids were puffed up, and his lips were similarly distended.


    ¡±He contracted an inexplicable disease a few days ago. We invited an imperial physician, but he also couldn¡¯t identify the cause. He was already fine today, but we never expected him to suddenly fall sick again¡­¡­¡±


    By the side, Madam Xin stammered as she recounted the past events.


    Pei You¡¯an inspected his inner eyelids and examined it for a moment, then stooped over to sniff Quan-ge¡¯s clothes. His brows furrowed slightly, as if absorbed in thought. Suddenly, as something flittered across his mind, he turned his head and aimed his sight towards Jiafu standing at the doorway.


    Jiafu could not evade even for a moment, her stare colliding with his.


    His pair of eyes were as cold as water and as piercing as lightning.


    Why was he looking at her all of a sudden?


    Could he have discovered something?


    Jiafu¡¯s heart was pounding wildly, and in that instant, a layer of cold sweat actually moistened her palms.


    ¡±What, did you find something?¡±


    Madam Xin snappily inquired.


    Pei You¡¯an retracted his gaze, pulled the quilt over Quan-ge, and assured, ¡°Fret not. Just open the doors and windows regularly for ventilation, give him a bath, and change all his inner and outer clothing. I will prescribe him medicine to relieve the pain and itching. His body will slowly recover by itself.¡±


    Footnotes:


    1 ×Óʱ (z¨« sh¨ª): 11 pm-1 am (in the system of two-hour subdivisions used in former times)


    2 The last two phrases mean the same thing, but the Chinese characters are different (ÄêÄê½ñÈÕ£¬ËêËê½ñ³¯), so I worded them differently.


    3 ½øÊ¿ (Jinshi): highest degree/scholarly honor achieved through passing the court/palace examination, the highest level of imperial examination personally supervised by the empero

 CH 11

    Eldest Young Master is also odd and a little heedless.


    ***


    Madam Meng handed over the account books for the registry, watched the steward lock the storehouse door, and handed in the key. When she finished her task, it was already the period of the rat,1 and what overcame her was a sore waist and an aching back. Calling to mind that her daughter was still waiting for her, she rushed to the main courtyard without stopping for a breath. Upon her arrival, she was already able to discern that a lot had transpired here while she was in the storehouse. The Pei family¡¯s eldest son, Pei You¡¯an, who had departed many years ago, returned unexpectedly, and Quan-ge¡¯er had fallen ill again. She thereby went to look for Madam Xin, told her a few words, and took Jiafu home.


    When she bid farewell to Madam Xin just now, the other merely plastered on a smile and cursorily uttered a few words of thanks without wasting even a few steps to send her off, her manner perfunctory all the while. Madam Meng knew she was worried about Quan-ge and naturally did not mind this slight breach of etiquette. As she sat in the carriage on the way back home, she conferred with her daughter about the things she had seen and heard earlier. After some brief chatter, she began prattling on about Pei You¡¯an who had just returned this evening. She could not help but sigh, ¡°How readily apparent it is that a person must not make even a single misstep. Make one misstep, then the following steps will all likely be missteps. I can still recall how esteemed this child had been in those years. If he hadn¡¯t done such things in a moment of confusion, it wouldn¡¯t be as difficult for him to return home. He endured all those hardships, but it was probably even more distressing to his elders. Old Madam, needless to say, I remember that she loved him most dearly back then. It also wasn¡¯t easy for Madam. She was pregnant for ten months and gave birth to twins, yet the other passed and only he was left. His physical state has been poor since he came out of the womb, and he¡¯s been susceptible to illness since young. Originally in Madam¡¯s heart, he was held the most dear, but I heard people say that this child was different from other family¡¯s sons when he was younger and refused to get closer to Madam. Later, Madam gave birth to your second biaoge. She and your second biaoge grew closer, and as a mother, she naturally favored the younger one more¡­¡­¡±


    She blathered on about these old affairs about the Pei family, not even sure herself where she had heard them from. Realizing that her daughter was rather absent-minded and seemed to have something weighing on her mind, she ceased talking and asked her what she was thinking.


    That sidelong glance Pei You¡¯an had cast her earlier this evening threw Jiafu into a flutter.


    She suspected that he might know something but thought it unlikely. This plan of hers could be described as flawless, so she refused to believe that he was able to infer any clues.


    His glance was perhaps purely inadvertent, and it was only her who had doubts regarding all manner of things.


    On the way back, Jiafu ceaselessly reassured herself in this way, but the feeling of apprehension in her heart could not be snuffed out. Hearing her mother¡¯s inquiry, she returned to her senses and raised her eyes. When she saw her gazing at herself, she attempted to muster a smile and assured, ¡°I¡¯m not thinking about anything. I¡¯m just a little tired.¡±


    Madam Meng fondly drew her daughter into her embrace. ¡°You should nap for a while. After today¡¯s birthday celebration, you should have nothing to worry about. Mother reckons that a matchmaker from that side should come once Quan-ge¡¯er recovers. Since the matchmaker will come and you¡¯re an unmarried young miss, it would be unbefitting of you to keep visiting that place. In two days, Mother will visit the sick child alone. You don¡¯t have to come along. Just stay at home and rest.¡±


    Jiafu did not utter a word, burrowed into her mother¡¯s embrace, and closed her eyes.


    Two days later, out of courtesy, Madam Meng truly went to the manor to visit Quan-ge.


    Pei You¡¯an was truly well-versed in the art of healing. This time, after following his medical advice, Quan-ge¡¯s condition greatly improved in just a couple of days. This was originally a good thing, but Madam Meng had a bellyful of ire, because as soon as she entered, she heard some hearsay from the momo she was close to. She mentioned that the day before yesterday, Madam Song learned about the recurrence of Quan-ge¡¯s illness and rushed over early in the morning with utmost exigency. After which, she said something to Madam Xin in the room and left with her entourage. These two days, rumors began proliferating on the sly, suggesting that Madam Song suspected that the Zhen family¡¯s Young Lady and Quan-ge had an ill-fated affinity; if not, why else would the previously healthy Quan-ge, who was not in the least unwell, catch the same strange disease in both times she was around and came into contact with him?


    Madam Xin never expected this layer, but with Madam Song stirring her, she was now rather dubious as to what to believe. When she saw Madam Meng approaching, her manner grew colder by the instant. Madam Meng sat there for a brief period and returned home. The more she brooded over it, the unhappier she grew, but she was anxious that her daughter might catch on to the source of her unhappiness, so she did not dare mention it whenever Jiafu was around. However, what she did not know was that, no sooner did she return home than Jiafu had caught wind of the news from one of her maids.


    Things were indeed progressing according to her anticipated development. These two days, she worried most about Pei You¡¯an, but there was hardly any movement from his side.


    His sidelong glance that night was perhaps truly just unintentional. Probably because of her diffidence, she thought too much and frightened herself. Nothing more.


    Jiafu¡¯s taut nerves these past two days finally relaxed, but upon laying eyes on her evidently sullen mother with a countenance suggesting that she feared letting Jiafu discover something, shame and unease bubbled up in her chest. Just as she was pondering about how to console her, a granny came running in to report a matter. The maid called Yuzhu who served the Grand Duke Manor¡¯s Old Madam had come.


    Madam Meng was aware that the Old Madam must have sent Yuzhu and hastily bid someone to let her in. A short while later, she saw Yuzhu clad in an aqua blue robe stride in with a beaming face ahead of two young maids carrying a food container. She took several steps forward and personally welcomed her.


    Yuzhu promptly remarked, ¡°Auntie, take a seat. I¡¯m merely a servant. How can I dare trouble Auntie to personally welcome me?¡±


    Madam Meng clasped her hand and replied, ¡°What do you think will happen if I take a few steps to welcome you? Will my legs break? Looking at you standing there, how are you inferior to those honorable young misses? It¡¯s only because of your bad fate that you can¡¯t compete with them.¡±


    Yuzhu responded with a smile, ¡°My only fate is to serve others, but since I have received such a praise from Auntie, I have not lived in vain.¡±


    The two had a pleasant chat. When they took a seat in the warm chamber, Yuzhu ordered the young maid to proffer the food container and smilingly said, ¡°Auntie, Old Madam praised your family¡¯s Young Lady for being decent and proper. Here are several kinds of delicacies she usually likes to eat. Today, she especially instructed the kitchen to make more food and ordered me to deliver it to Young Lady. I¡¯m not sure if the degree of saltiness is to Young Lady¡¯s taste. I would like to ask Young Lady to inform us after eating, so we can cook it according to Young Lady¡¯s preferences the next time.¡±


    The young maid uncovered the food container, within which was a bowl of bird¡¯s nest soup with shredded chicken and mushroom, a plate of buttered soybean and wheat, a saucer of fried osmanthus radish cake, and a cup of goat¡¯s milk pastry. All were still warm and emitted scalding white steam.


    Madam Meng was both bewildered and delighted.


    How could she not tell that these things were merely trivialities? This very moment, Old Madam suddenly asked someone to bring these dishes over while at the same time praising her own daughter. The implication was nothing else but to express her stance.


    Several days ago, she arrived in the capital and strung her daughter along to the manor with the intent to pay respects to Old Madam, but they never got to meet, and her attitude then had been rather indifferent. Never did she expect that after only a few days, the Old Madam would suddenly express her approval of her daughter. Although she could not conjure a reason even if she were to break her head open, the point was that her daughter had entered the elder¡¯s eyes, which was ultimately a good turn of events.


    Madam Meng felt as if a warm current was surging into her heart. The spite she had suffered at Madam Xin¡¯s place this morning had also mostly subsided. She quickly summoned Jiafu, pointed at the variety of dishes, and recounted the words Old Madam had imparted with a radiantly beaming visage.


    Jiafu stuck a smile on her face, but she had complaints in her chest.


    She absolutely never expected Old Madam to abruptly devise such an approach.


    She meant well, and Jiafu understood it clearly in her heart, but this was exactly the last thing she wanted right this instant.


    ¡±On a day convenient for Old Madam, I will take A¡¯Fu there to convey our thanks to the elder,¡± said Madam Meng with a smile.


    ¡±Auntie doesn¡¯t need to be polite. Wait until I get back to pass on the message for you.¡±


    ¡±Then we¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±


    The two chatted about mundane family affairs, and after a while, Yuzhu expressed, ¡°I heard that Young Lady is not only skilled at needlework, but that she¡¯s also adept at painting. I already have a draft, but I can¡¯t paint well. I would like to ask Young Lady for advice.¡± She then threw Jiafu a meaningful glance.


    With how smart Jiafu was, she knew at once that the other must have something to tell her in private. She suppressed the perplexity in her chest, rose to her feet, and expressed that she would teach the other in her own room. Madam Meng naturally agreed. Jiafu led Yuzhu to her boudoir. After entering, she dismissed the maids and asked Yuzhu to take a seat. As she was about to fetch one of her own drafts, sure enough, Yuzhu obstructed her and uttered a few words of praise about the elegant furnishings in her room. She then leaned over and muttered with a lowered voice, ¡°Young Lady, to tell you honestly, I came over to do one more thing. When I was just about to exit the gate earlier, Eldest Young Master suddenly instructed me to drop by and have a word with you in private to tell you that, in the time to come, you shouldn¡¯t smoke the incense you¡¯re using right now, as it might be harmful to others.¡±


    Jiafu suddenly felt like a drum was beating within her heart. At once, her entire person seemed to quiver, yet she assumed a nonchalant appearance and looked towards Yuzhu, asking, ¡°What does this mean? Did Eldest Young Master tell you in detail?¡±


    Yuzhu herself was also puzzled.


    She surreptitiously took a whiff of the scent Young Lady Zhen was emanating. Subtle and refreshing, it was similar to the ambergris Madam Xin consistently used in her room.


    Although one could smell the fragrance on a woman¡¯s body, it was a quality that could neither be seen nor touched and was rather indistinct, which would easily remind people of the undergarments beneath her clothes. Hence, it could also be considered as one of the most intimate things a woman in her boudoir could possess. This Zhen family¡¯s Young Lady was closer in ties to the second branch, so despite addressing Eldest Young Master as ¡®da biaoge¡¯, in the end, she did not know him well enough. Furthermore, she and Second Young Master would soon be betrothed, so it was rather baffling for Eldest Young Master to care about the fragrance Young Lady Zhen was using not long after his return.


    But Eldest Young Master had issued such an order, so Yuzhu naturally complied. Hearing Jiafu¡¯s inquiry after passing on the message, she shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m also rather puzzled. Eldest Young Master only instructed me to convey this message to you and that you must do as you are told.¡±


    The uneasy feeling that had faded away for just a short time once again rose from the bottom of Jiafu¡¯s chest.


    As it turned out, it was not merely her own apprehension.


    Now, she was completely certain that on that night, Pei You¡¯an was indeed able to immediately discern the imperceivable link between the incense on her body and Quan-ge¡¯s illness.


    But just how many of her secrets was he able to decipher? For him to relay a message through Yuzhu in such a manner, was it a reminder out of goodwill or a warning due to dissatisfaction?


    Nevertheless, these were all secondary matters.


    What concerned Jiafu most was: would he reveal the real cause of Quan-ge¡¯s illness?


    Judging from Yuzhu¡¯s tone of voice just now, it was unlikely that he had revealed it to others. But there was no guarantee that he would not bring it up in the following days.


    If, supposing that, if by any chance he would declare that the real cause of Quan-ge¡¯s illness was simply the presence of borneo camphor, all the schemes she had meticulously laid out with her painstaking efforts these past few days would be wiped out in a day.


    This plan of hers was originally one that gradually advanced and entrenched itself at every step. Everything was entirely within her grasp.


    But she never expected that just as it was about to conclude, such a fatal variable would emerge without warning.


    The weather was cold, but Jiafu¡¯s inner garments had clung tightly to her back due to cold sweat.


    She compelled herself to set her mind into order and replied with a simper, ¡°Many thanks, Sister, for passing on the message. I¡¯ve been enlightened. Since it might harm others, I won¡¯t use it anymore.¡±


    Yuzhu smiled and nodded her head. ¡°Eldest Young Master is also odd and a little heedless. But since he¡¯s skilled at medicine, he must have his reasons for saying so. It¡¯s great that Young Lady didn¡¯t take offense. There¡¯s nothing else for me to do, and I¡¯ve relayed the message, so it¡¯s time for me to return. I have to prepare and pack some things because Eldest Young Master will send Old Madam to Ci¡¯en Temple early tomorrow morning to worship Buddha and redeem a vow.¡±


    Jiafu was terribly upset and perplexed. She perfunctorily uttered a few good words and sent Yuzhu out. Madam Meng and Yuzhu stood in front of the reception hall to bid each other farewell. Zhen Yaoting just wandered in from outside and witnessed his mother in conversation with a beautiful miss clad in aqua blue. With his sight transfixed on her, he called out ¡°Mother¡± to Madam Meng.


    Yuzhu had never personally met Zhen Yaoting before. Hearing this, she knew right away that he was the son of the Zhen family and observed that, while he had the outward appearance of a talented man, he had a demeanor that rather reeked of impetuosity. As he stood there staring at herself with intense eyes, she turned towards him and performed a curtsy, calling him ¡°Young Master¡±, then faced Madam Meng. ¡°Auntie, no need to see me out. I will take my leave.¡±


    Madam Meng smiled and told her to travel safely, then ordered a granny to send her out. When her figure disappeared, she turned to her son and reproached, ¡°Where were you this morning? You¡¯ve only just returned! This place isn¡¯t like Quanzhou where you can just meander about everywhere. If you cause trouble for me, you already know what I will do!¡±


    Zhen Yaoting spouted profuse promises, then explained that he only visited the City God Temple2 this morning to take a stroll in its gardens and bought some playthings for his younger sister. With a roguish smile, he drew close to her and asked, ¡°Mother, that young lady just now, which family¡¯s miss is she?¡±


    Madam Meng was in a better mood because Yuzhu had dropped a visit. Noticing her son¡¯s impish expression and knowing that he was one to luxuriate in ¡®picking flowers and trampling grass¡¯,3 she grabbed his ear and scolded, ¡°That¡¯s the head maid serving Old Madam Pei. If you dare have other ideas, I will send you back to Quanzhou immediately!¡±


    Zhen Yaoting yelped, hurriedly extracted himself from Madam Meng¡¯s grasp, and covered his ear. As he rushed inside, he said, ¡°I won¡¯t do anything, all right? I¡¯ll go and look for Sister!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    This night, Jiafu was completely plagued with wakefulness.


    Early the next morning, she got up, finished freshening up, and trod to Madam Meng¡¯s room. Hardly had the mother and daughter exchanged a few words when they heard the din of footsteps from outside, followed by a servant¡¯s voice drifting in, ¡°Madam! Someone from the Grand Duke Manor has arrived and is asking you to come over to discuss a few things!¡±


    Jiafu¡¯s heart pounded wildly. She forcefully calmed her nerves and followed Madam Meng out.


    It was the granny serving Madam Xin who had a good relationship with Madam Meng. As she spoke, Jiafu gradually understood.


    As it turned out, Madam Xin had invited Madam Meng to come over, claiming that it was to discuss the marriage.


    Listening to the granny¡¯s tone of voice, the cause of Quan-ge¡¯s illness must not have been disclosed yet.


    The frenetic pounding of Jiafu¡¯s heart slowly settled down.


    Madam Meng hastily changed her clothes and ordered Zhen Yaoting to behave himself at home and not to take a single step out, bidding Jiafu keep an eye on him for her. She then took a few servants and got into the carriage, making headway towards the Grand Duke Manor.


    Jiafu¡¯s eyes followed her mother¡¯s departing figure as it steadily vanished. She returned and took a seat, motionless and entranced for a brief period of time. All of a sudden, she sprung up and told Zhen Yaoting, ¡°Brother, since you have nothing to do, come with me somewhere.¡±


    Being the simpleton that he was, Zhen Yaoting was the type of master who could not sit still at home even for a moment. As he was pondering about how to persuade his younger sister to let him go without exposing him to their mother, she suddenly brought it up of her own accord, which precisely aligned with wishes. When he asked for the location and upon learning that it was Ci¡¯en Temple, he laughed out loud and exclaimed, ¡°I know, so you want to worship Buddha and ask the deities to bless you with a smooth marriage? All right, I, this brother, will take you there to guarantee your satisfaction so you can marry the perfect husband!¡±


    Footnotes:


    1 ×Óʱ (z¨« sh¨ª): 11 pm-1 am (in the system of two-hour subdivisions used in former times)


    2 City God Temple or Chenghuang Temple is a real place in Shanghai.


    3 Ä黨ÈDzÝ: lit. to pick the flowers and trample the grass (idiom); fig. to womanize; to frequent brothels; to sow one¡¯s wild oats; dally with women

 CH 12

    Da Biaoge, please help me.


    ***


    Ci¡¯en Temple was a thousand-year-old Buddhist temple situated outside Anding Gate in the north of the city. It was constructed at the inception of the current dynasty and was renamed Baoguo Ci¡¯en Temple.1 In addition to the Mahavira Hall,2 Dafa Hall, and many other temple buildings common to ordinary temples, it had a Buddhist Texts Hall in the southwest known as the ¡°Rotating Wheel of Scriptures¡±¡ª¡ªa wooden structure of shelves that housed scriptures with an ingenious mechanism that one could manually rotate, stored within which were boundless scrolls and volumes of Buddhist texts. If one had rotated it all the way around, it implied that one had perused the entire collection of Buddhist scriptures stored inside, returning to the starting point, the completion of one full cycle alluding to perfection.3


    Because of the existence of this Library of the Rotating Wheel of Scriptures, throughout all dynasties, innumerable inscriptions and calligraphy scrolls of scholars and literati had been left here until they reached the gables of the Ci¡¯en Temple. Moreover, a multitude of monks had ventured from far and wide to this place for religious practice. However, it was said that, for the past several centuries, countless monks had devoted themselves to studying these until the end of their lives, yet no one had ever heard of one who had completed one full cycle of the Rotating Wheel of Scriptures.


    It was midday when Jiafu rushed to Ci¡¯en Temple. Very few Buddhist worshipers were present, but the moment she arrived at the foot of the mountain, she saw that the Grand Duke Manor¡¯s carriage had indeed parked there. Knowing that the person she wanted to meet was actually inside the temple at that instant, she entered the monastery¡¯s main gate and strode directly towards the Mahavira Hall to burn incense, worship Buddha, and donate perfumed oil. After which, she trod out and made inquiries to a knowing monk regarding the whereabouts of the Buddhist worshipers from the Grand Duke Manor.


    Over twenty years ago, when the first Tianxi empress was inflicted with an epidemic, because the infestation had been truculent then, she was sent to the Ci¡¯en Temple for isolation and convalescence to avoid spreading the disease in the imperial harem. The first empress¡¯ illness lingered for more than a year, but there was no sign of recovery from beginning to end, and her condition instead deteriorated interminably. In the end, she passed away at the back of the temple. In those years, Old Madam Pei had often gone in and out of the monastery¡¯s main gate, so the monks in the temple were very familiar with her.


    The traveling monk who knew something had no desire to cater to people, but deeming Jiafu to be a generous person for having performed charitable and pious deeds, he answered, ¡°The Old Grand Duchess has gone to rest in the meditation room, so Benefactress must not approach her.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    After Old Madam Pei finished burning joss sticks, she ate the vegetarian meal proffered by the monks. In the end, she was advanced in age, so she was fatigued after having done all these. Pei You¡¯an sent her to the meditation abode for a short repose.


    After the death of First Empress Pei, the Tianxi Emperor sealed up this Buddhist hall where she had recuperated and dwelled in and only permitted exclusive access to the first empress¡¯ mother, Old Madam Pei. Over twenty years had passed, and although the regent Prince Shun¡¯an who had successfully ascended to the throne was now unhappy with the Pei family, he would not go so far as to openly defy the former emperor, his eldest brother¡¯s imperial edict. As such, as before, only those from the Grand Duke Manor were granted access to this perfectly secluded and peaceful Buddhist hall. Normally, the main gate would be firmly locked, but if Old Madam wanted to drop by, the temple would be informed ahead, whereupon they would unlock and tidy it up in preparation for her entry.


    Pei You¡¯an was aware that his grandmother was reminiscing memories of his aunt who had died young more than twenty years ago. Right this moment, as he observed her standing within the threshold, he ceased his steps and surveyed the vicinity.


    They had sent the news of her visit in advance yesterday, and this place had already been swept and tidied up, but in the end, it was the early winter season. Dreary soughs from the yellow leaves of the withering creeping fig filled the courtyard. Fearing that the scenery would evoke memories of the past, he reached out his hand to support her and said, ¡°Grandmother, go inside. The wind is strong.¡±


    When Old Madam Pei entered, Yuzhu and the two maids accompanying her had awaited to serve her. However, they saw Eldest Young Master step forward to personally remove Old Madam¡¯s outer robes, squat down to take her shoes off her feet, and arrange them neatly on the ground.


    This somewhat startled the maids. Noticing this, Yuzhu cast a pointed look at both of them and led them to accompany her out.


    Old Madam Pei sat at the edge of the bed and lowered her head to look at her grandson.


    Pei You¡¯an placed Old Madam¡¯s sock-covered feet within his palms and gently massaged them. A short while later, when they felt slightly warm to the touch, he then helped her lie down slowly, lifted her feet, and tucked them under the quilt while saying, ¡°Grandmother, rest well, all right?¡±


    Old Madam Pei closed her eyes. Pei You¡¯an sat beside her and quietly accompanied her. When she fell asleep, he lightly tugged at the corner of the quilt to tuck her in. He got up and strode towards the window, stood there for a moment, and walked out.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡±Is the Old Grand Duchess also in the temple?¡±


    Zhen Yaoting instantaneously called to mind that girl that had appeared before him yesterday. Although she was not the most outstanding beauty he had ever laid eyes on, he was also unsure why he already found her pleasing to the eye after just a single glance to the extent that she constantly preoccupied his thoughts. He could not restrain the burst of joy that erupted in his chest and urged Jiafu, ¡°You should go quickly. Tell someone to announce your arrival. It would be impolite not to pay respects now that you happened to encounter them here.¡±


    Jiafu had known that Old Madam was inured to taking afternoon naps, so how could she pay heed to her elder brother¡¯s words? Besides, the person she wanted to meet here was definitely not Old Madam Pei.


    She stood there, pondered for a moment, turned to Zhen Yaoting, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go over and check. Brother, just wait here in front of the hall. Don¡¯t wander around.¡±


    Zhen Yaoting agreed and supplemented with a cheeky grin, ¡°Once you meet her, don¡¯t forget to mention me. Put in a good word for me so I can also go and pay respects to the elderly lady!¡±


    Jiafu nodded listlessly. Taking Tanxiang with her, they passed through the main hall and headed to the southwest.


    In this period of time, it was only natural that they could hear neither the morning bell nor the evening drum. Only when passing through several low gables did they perceive some indistinct chanting accompanied by the sound of the wooden fish4 on the opposite side of the wall, intensifying the tranquility of the surroundings.


    The pathwalk beneath her feet was paved with white pebbles that had gradually developed to a murky gray color from being constantly trod on as time passed, with moss growing through the crevices. Gingko trees lined up on both sides of the paved pathwalk, and a millennium-old tree stood at the end, its perfectly erect trunk towering over everything. An expanse of its branches spread overhead the temple halls and curled over half the temple roof. After a gust of wind blew, leaves from the gingko tree rustled and fell from the sky, landing obliquely on a portion of the temple roof. A dense layer of fallen leaves had amassed on the ground, as if golden rain had showered the place.


    A man was standing straight underneath the caisson5 of the quiet and secluded Hall of the Rotating Wheel of Scriptures.


    The caisson had beams on all sides and was painted with imagery of the Heavenly Dragons and Eight Gods, as well as the descent of Tathagata in the Pure Land.6 The Buddha had lowered brows and was glaring with a fierce visage. The noon sun poured through the crown of the gingko tree over the caisson, casting bright rays that interspersed with the shadows. He stood on the liminal space amidst the intertwining gloom and candor that mottled his figure with half of both light and shade. A leaf fell from the caisson above his head, descending in spirals before gradually landing by his feet.


    All the while, he had his head lowered as he turned over the pages of scriptures in his hand, fully engrossed in it, his figure frozen.


    Jiafu stood outside the threshold and gazed at the back view of the man before her.


    She had guessed that he would perhaps come here. This was where her intuition led her. So she came over, wanting to test her luck.


    Her hunch was correct. He was indeed in the Hall of the Rotating Wheel of Scriptures.


    But now that she had found him, uneasiness came creeping over her once more. Several times did she want to open her mouth to call out to him, only to close it again. Just as she was hesitating, the man seemed to have sensed the oddity behind him. All of a sudden, his head turned sideways, and both his eyes landed on her.


    Jiafu¡¯s heart thumped lightly. A smile immediately spread across her face as she called out, ¡°Da Biaoge¡±, her voice extremely gentle and pleasant to the ear.


    Seeing her there, Pei You¡¯an did not seem to be too surprised and remained standing in place.


    ¡±Why are you here?¡± Thus was his query.


    Jiafu raised her eyes, her gaze meeting his.


    ¡±I dare not hide it. I came here this morning to look for Da Biaoge. I would like to consult Da Biaoge about this concern of mine.¡±


    Her tone of voice was extremely soft, as though she lacked the courage to speak.


    Pei You¡¯an¡¯s sight paused on her face. He closed the volume of text, inserted it back to the rack of scriptures, then turned around and walked towards her.


    He stopped. One was outside the threshold, while one was inside, the distance between the two around seven or eight steps apart.


    ¡±What concern?¡± He asked.


    ¡±Yuzhu came to my residence yesterday. Before leaving, she suddenly passed on a message in private, saying that you, Da Biaoge, especially urged her to instruct me to cease smoking the incense I¡¯m currently using. I understood her meaning. It seemed that the fragrance I was using had harmed others. When I asked again, she couldn¡¯t tell me the reason and only mentioned that these were the words you, Da Biaoge, wanted to pass on to me¡­¡­¡±


    Jiafu bit her lip.


    ¡±Da Biaoge, your instructions naturally cannot be wrong, and I will also follow them. I just truly don¡¯t understand, more so that it¡¯s been branded as something harmful. I¡¯ve been so fretful that I was unable to sleep last night, and I was in no mood to do anything this morning. I remember Yuzhu saying that you, Da Biaoge, will send Old Madam to Ci¡¯en Temple today, so I simply dropped by and took the liberty to look for you here. Da Biaoge, I¡¯ve disturbed you. I¡­¡­¡±


    Pei You¡¯an waved his hand, balking her from finishing her words.


    ¡±Do you know what fragrance you wore on my grandmother¡¯s birthday?¡± He asked, his sight falling on her face.


    ¡±Ambergris.¡±


    Jiafu answered immediately without blinking.


    He did not make a sound and instead stared at her with intense scrutiny.


    Jiafu was bewildered. ¡°Da Biaoge, why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡±The ambergris you were using, where was it from?¡±


    ¡±From my family¡¯s storehouse.¡±


    ¡±Do you know what borneo camphor is?¡±


    He suddenly asked after a pause.


    Jiafu nodded.


    ¡±Back when Father was alive, I remember accidentally hearing him mention it once, saying that it was a fragrance from South Tianzhu. It¡¯s similar in nature to ambergris, but not as good as ambergris.¡±


    Jiafu blinked and looked at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡±


    ¡±I can tell you with certainty that the so-called ambergris you¡¯re using is actually borneo camphor. Quan-ge¡¯s illness is due to the borneo camphor you smoked. Borneo camphor is not only a fragrance, but it can also be utilized as a medicinal ingredient in the western regions. However, a small minority of people are intolerant to this fragrance, and if they come in contact with even a small amount, they will develop uncomfortable symptoms. Should they ingest it by mistake, it could even endanger their lives. Quan-ge is exactly like this. This was why he got sick on the two occasions he came into contact with you.¡±


    Jiafu¡¯s heart was roaring in her chest.


    All she knew was that Quan-ge would fall ill whenever borneo camphor was smoked and that he would gradually get better after a few days, but she absolutely had no idea that borneo camphor was also a medicinal ingredient that had the capacity to send people to death. This was totally perplexing.


    But by now, she had long since run out of options. She must persuade him to believe her and even lead him to assist her, at the very least, not to foil her plan.


    She exhibited an expression of apprehension and frantically shook her head. ¡°I really didn¡¯t know! In our storehouse, fragrances are sorted out into categories. I¡¯ve always used ambergris. This time, because I had to go to the capital, I checked the original box of perfume discs before I left and found that it was almost used up, so I asked someone to fetch a new one. I was in a hurry at that time. Perhaps someone in the storehouse made a mistake. I really had no idea!¡±


    Her eyes were suddenly wide open, and she revealed a look of horror. ¡°Could it be that¡­¡­Da Biaoge, did you think I was intentionally trying to harm Quan-ge¡¯er?¡±


    She gazed at Pei You¡¯an, who seemed rather circumspect. Little by little, glistening teardrops sprang up in her eyes, and her voice gradually developed a sobbing tone riddled with grievances.


    ¡±I visited the Grand Duke Manor several times when I was a child, but Quan-ge had not been born then. A few years later, I was in Quanzhou observing mourning for my father. Even if I knew that borneo camphor was no good, how could I have known that Quan-ge is intolerant to it?¡±


    She quickly shifted her head to the side and lifted her hand to wipe the corners of her eyes.


    Pei You¡¯an had been examining her with a cold expression as she spoke just then, as if deliberating over the truthfulness of her words. He gradually averted his gaze away from her fervently weeping countenance and simply said, ¡°I surmise that it must have been unintentional. Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    His tone was rather flat. However, it seemed to contain a moiety of trust. He was comforting her.


    It was no challenge for Jiafu to cry whenever she willed it. Whenever she thought of her father leaving, and whenever she recalled the last moments of her previous life, her eyes would turn sour.


    Her original intent was just to cry for him to see. However, after he comforted her, her emotions went out of control for a moment without her knowing why. An incomparable feeling of grievance rose in her chest, and she wordlessly lowered her head, her tears refusing to cease from falling.


    Pei You¡¯an¡¯s typically expressionless face began to exhibit a look of unease. He glanced at her several times, clenched his fists, loosened them, and hesitated for a moment before eventually walking over and stopping in front of the threshold. He slightly lowered his head towards her and softly consoled, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I believe you. If not, why else would I ask Yuzhu to pass a message on my behalf to remind you?¡±


    ¡±Think about it.¡±


    After speaking, he added another sentence, as if to coax her.


    He bent slightly, leaning a little closer. Jiafu seemed to become aware of the temperature his body was emanating. It was reminiscent of the golden warmth of the winter sun sprinkling through the caisson.


    She hurriedly faced about, lowered her head, and wiped away the streaks of tears on her face. When her mood stabilized, she turned back and gently replied, ¡°Many thanks, Da Biaoge, for believing me.¡±


    Pei You¡¯an paced back a few steps, his expression restoring its usual calmness. He cast a glance at her tear-stained face, mused and muttered to himself, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve also heard rumors about this matter the past two days, saying that you and Quan-ge have an ill-fated affinity. I fear that it will be detrimental to your imminent betrothal. Since it has nothing to do with you, I can explain the cause of Quan-ge¡¯s disease to help you. If you don¡¯t want people to know that it¡¯s because of the fragrance you¡¯ve been using, I can just leave you out of it. After dispelling my mother¡¯s misgivings, you and my second brother can discuss the marriage without any problems.¡±


    Jiafu slowly shook her head.


    Pei You¡¯an was taken aback. ¡°Why? Do you not want to clarify the misunderstanding?¡±


    Jiafu surreptitiously squeezed her palms and reasoned, ¡°Da Biaoge, it is my good fortune that your family is willing to accept a person of such a background into your household. But to tell you honestly, this trip to the capital to discuss marriage wasn¡¯t truly what my heart wanted. My grandmother is the head of my family, and it is difficult for me to defy her, so I was left without a choice but to comply with her arrangements. I originally thought that my marriage would be set like this for the rest of my life, but I never expected that a mishap would arise from a strange combination of circumstances. Because Quan-ge had fallen ill these past two days, Madam Song and Madam are now resentful of me, leading to the marriage talks being put on hold¡­¡­¡±


    Jiafu paused and raised her eyes, which collided with his own line of sight.


    ¡±May I be so bold as to implore you, Da Biaoge, to have mercy and pretend that you know nothing about this?¡±


    Pei You¡¯an slightly frowned. ¡°Is this really what you want? Would you rather bear tarnishing your name than marry into the Grand Duke Manor?¡±


    ¡±Yes.¡± Jiafu nodded. ¡°The Grand Duke Manor¡¯s status is grand and noble, and I do not possess the capability to climb high. Quan-ge had gotten sick because of the incense I mistakenly smoked, eliciting Madam Song and Madam¡¯s resentment towards me, which seems rather destined and opportune. Da Biaoge, please help me. Perhaps, whether or not I marry is also predestined. I know it is.¡±


    Pei You¡¯an stared at her and suddenly felt in his heart that something was amiss, but he could not quite capture what it was. Suppressing the strange feeling that surged in his chest, he finally nodded. ¡°Since that¡¯s what you want, I naturally will. But¡ª¡ª¡±


    His manner of speaking was suddenly stern.


    ¡±You had not known then, and it was an inadvertent mistake, so I don¡¯t blame you. Now that you¡¯re aware that borneo camphor is harmful to Quan-ge, as long as Quan-ge is around, I will never allow you to use this incense to harm him again, even if it will lead you to think that the Grand Duke Manor is some dreadful monster.¡±


    Jiafu quietly raised her eyes and saw him staring at herself with slightly wrinkled brows and an uncompromising countenance. Not daring to negate, she cast her eyes down and responded in a lowered voice, ¡°Da Biaoge does not need to say it. I know it myself.¡±


    Pei You¡¯an lifted the hem of his robe, stepped out of the threshold of the hall, and walked past her.


    Jiafu remained rooted there for a moment, turned her head, and watched the figure going farther and farther away, gradually vanishing at the end of the ginkgo-lined road.


    Translator¡¯s Notes:


    It¡¯s been a while since my last update. Apologies for the delay. I¡¯ve been busy with life. I barely have the time to squeeze to translate and edit a chapter.


    Footnotes:


    1 The temple¡¯s full name is ¡°±¨¹ú´È¶÷Ë¡±. Baoguo (±¨¹ú) means ¡°to dedicate oneself to the service of one¡¯s country¡±. It seems that the empire was thanking the temple for its services to the empire by giving it such a name.


    2 ´óÐÛ±¦µî: A Mahavira Hall, usually simply known as a Main Hall, is the main hall or building in a traditional Chinese Buddhist temple, enshrining representations of Gautama Buddha and various other buddhas and bodhisattvas. It is encountered throughout East Asia.


    3 Also an allegory for reincarnation. A life starts, ends, just for it to begin again because of reincarnation. Although that is not what one wants in Buddhism, one wants to get out of the insufferable horrible fate of reincarnation.


    Snowy: Though, I suppose, there is no beginning or ending in the scriptures. So anyone can start at random, no part 1 and 2. As long as they turn it after finishing it. So basically there is so much literature that they¡¯re basically still reading it?


    4 A wooden fish ¡ª also known as a Chinese temple block or wooden bell ¡ª is a wooden percussion instrument that originated from East Asia. It is used by monks and lay people in the Mahayana Buddhist tradition. It is often used during rituals usually involving the recitation of sutras, mantras, or other Buddhist texts. (Source)


    ??


    5 The caisson, also referred to as a caisson ceiling, or spider web ceiling, in East Asian architecture is an architectural feature typically found in the ceiling of temples and palaces, usually at the centre and directly above the main throne, seat, or religious figure. (Source: Caisson (Asian architecture))


    Caisson


    6 The Eight Gods are specifically: Heaven, dragon, Yaksha, Ashura, Garuda, Gandharva, Kinnara and Mahoraga. The heaven is on top, the dragon comes next, then the rest. Tathagata is Buddha¡¯s name for himself, having many layers of meaning in Sanskrit: thus gone, having been Brahman, gone to the absolute etc. Pure Land is the paradise where Sakyamuni Buddha, Tathagata Buddha and Vairocana Buddha reside.

 CH 13

    May Madam seek another good marriage match for the Heir. I will take my daughter back to Quanzhou first.


    ***


    Jiafu slowly released a lengthy exhale, anticipating that Pei You¡¯an would not apprise Old Madam of her trip to Ci¡¯en Temple of his own accord. She then recalled that her mother had gone to the Grand Duke Manor this morning and ought to have returned around this time. Anxious to know the outcome, she swiveled round, hurried to the front hall, and trod away.


    Zhen Yaoting was meandering around over there, glancing absentmindedly every which way. When he suddenly saw Jiafu returning with Tanxiang, his eyes brightened, and he strode over to them. ¡°Well, have you met Old Madam? Can I go see her to pay my respects?¡±


    Jiafu shook her head. ¡°Old Madam is asleep. It would be impolite to disturb her, so I didn¡¯t meet her. Mother must have returned. Let¡¯s head home right away.¡±


    Zhan Yaoting was greatly disappointed. Absolutely refusing to leave just like that, he reasoned, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re hungry, are you not? I asked a monk to prepare vegetarian meals for us. It won¡¯t be too late for us to leave only after we¡¯ve finished eating¡­¡­¡±


    Jiafu had already sauntered ahead. ¡°Brother, eat by yourself. I will head back first.¡±


    Zhen Yaoting peered at his younger sister¡¯s departing figure advancing towards the monastery¡¯s main gate. She took a quick sharp glance behind her and ceased walking, so he was left without a choice but to follow her. The brother-sister pair entered the city and returned home. When they inquired, Madam Meng had indeed returned at an earlier time, resting in her chambers at this very moment. Jiafu abandoned the thought of changing her clothes and hastily went to look for her. Before she arrived, she happened to catch sight of Liu momo plodding on the corridor with a rather sullen countenance and thereupon arrested her step.


    Upon raising her eyes and seeing that the brother and sister had returned, Liu momo rushed towards them in a flurry.


    ¡±Momo, what did they say about the marriage? When is the betrothal, and when will the marriage take place?¡±


    Liu momo had gone with Madam Meng over there this morning, so Zhen Yaoting opened his mouth to ask.


    Liu momo restrained the words that sprang to her lips, ultimately letting out a sigh.


    Jiafu had already formulated a conjecture. Suppressing the excitement that bubbled up from the depths of her heart, she swiftly pulled her into her room and soon learned of what had transpired after catechizing her.


    It turned out that when Madam Meng had arrived at the Grand Duke Manor this morning, she found that Madam Song was also present. The moment Madam Song opened her mouth, she spoke nothing of the imminent marriage and instead, reckoning on the coincidence that Quan-ge had fallen ill on the two occasions he came into contact with Jiafu, implied that Jiafu had a cursed fate, expressing her fear that Jiafu would someday harm the child. Her daughter had been long gone, leaving behind only this one of her flesh and blood, so how could her heart be at ease? No matter how benign Madam Meng¡¯s nature was, or how constantly she made concessions for the sake of her purpose, how could she endure listening to Madam Song spewing such words right in front of her face? She cast a rebuttal, stating that her daughter¡¯s Eight Characters had already been delivered to the Pei family beforehand and that their good compatibility had long been confirmed. With this, how could Madam Song claim that Jiafu had a cursed fate and would thereby harm the child? Madam Song retorted with sheer cynicism, contending that she had heard from others that, in order to climb the high branches by means of marriage, it was not an uncommon occurrence for people to hand over fraudulent Eight Characters.


    As she was saying these, beside her, Madam Xin was as mute as a post from start to finish.


    Madam Meng was so incensed that she interrogated Madam Xin what it was she was insinuating, trying to pry a single word out of her mouth. Madam Xin conveyed she was also rather beleaguered, and that Quan-ge¡¯s illness had rendered her slightly preoccupied. She expressed that she was not usually like this, then told Madam Meng not to worry. What she ought to do was to first return home and take Jiafu¡¯s Eight Characters to an expert for verification, and they could then talk about the rest at a later time. Madam Meng sprang to her feet forthwith and bolted out of the Grand Duke Manor.


    After concluding her narrative, Liu momo was riddled with indignation. ¡°They¡¯re such bullies! Whose child has never encountered a slight illness? Do they consider themselves to be the only ones who are decent while we are not? How preposterous of them to put the blame on you, Young Lady! I had to watch as Madam¡¯s face turned white from anger. She didn¡¯t eat even a bite of her noon meal when she returned and retreated into her chambers.¡±


    Jiafu went over, pushed the door, and marched in. She saw her mother seated opposite the dressing table, still donned in the same clothes she had especially changed into prior to leaving in the morning, clutching a handkerchief with one hand while pressing her forehead with the other. From behind, she appeared rather unmoving. She called to mind that her mother had always been of delicate disposition. She had departed with a heart full of hope only to return looking like this. With a heart rife with complex emotions, she ambled over, embraced her mother¡¯s shoulders from behind, and said, ¡°Mother, I am the one to blame. You¡¯ve been implicated because of me.¡±


    When Madam Meng had just returned from the Grand Duke Manor, her hands were still trembling from rage. This instant, she gradually recovered her composure, wiped the corners of her eyes, and cleared her throat. Confronted with her daughter¡¯s beautiful pupils gazing at herself with an expression fraught with contrition, she felt another suffocating feeling in her chest. She hugged Jiafu and said, ¡°It matters not if I¡¯ve been implicated. I just could not bear listening to them vilifying you like that. I am a mother, and it just makes my heart¡­¡­¡±


    The rim of her eyes reddened once more.


    Jiafu raised her hand to wipe her mother¡¯s tears.


    ¡±Mother, I¡¯m not sad at all, so don¡¯t you feel sad. I hadn¡¯t known then, but now, the more I interact with them, the less I want to marry into their family. Whatever it is they want to say, I don¡¯t care. I only hope that you won¡¯t harm your health because of your anger.¡±


    Madam Meng only felt that her daughter was being sensible and was making allowances for her, eliciting even more sadness in her chest. She countered, ¡°No matter. It¡¯s just that fate hasn¡¯t been favorable to us this time. We came all the way here only for us to come across this incident with Quan-ge. This talk of marriage hasn¡¯t been fruitful, and they even groundlessly threw dirty water on you. I¡¯ll ask someone to send a letter to your grandmother. We¡¯ll pack up the next couple of days, and then we¡¯ll prepare for our return to Quanzhou¡­¡­¡±


    ¡±Madam! The Pei family¡¯s Heir has come! He¡¯s begging Madam for an audience.¡±


    Liu momo¡¯s voice suddenly interposed from outside the door.


    Madam Meng was stupefied. She gazed straight at her daughter¡¯s face and mumbled, ¡°What is he here for now?¡± She swiftly dabbed the corners of her eyes and bid Liu momo to first invite the person inside. She scrambled to the mirror and patted some powder on her face until her complexion reverted to its usual pallor. Turning her head, she instructed, ¡°A¡¯Fu, go back to your room. Mother will go and check what he¡¯s here for.¡± After which, she stalked out.


    Hardly had one wave subsided than another wave arose. She had barely just resolved the irksome matter with Pei You¡¯an, returned home, and placated her mother. Yet here came Pei Xiuzhi again.


    Jiafu¡¯s heart that had just settled was once again beset with distress. How could she just tarry in her room? A short while later, she stealthily slunk to the reception hall, skulked outside the window, peeked inside, and saw Pei Xiuzhi seated on a chair diagonally opposite her mother. He spoke, ¡°Aunt, I immediately rushed over as soon as I caught wind of the matter. Aunt, I know you¡¯ve suffered today, but I beseech Aunt to absolutely not take it to heart. How could Sister Fu have something to do with Quan-ge¡¯s affairs? My mother also does not harbor such thoughts. You also know how extremely fond she is of Sister Fu and how she also wishes for her to join the household as soon as possible. It¡¯s that old woman from the Song family who keeps interloping. She earnestly wishes that I don¡¯t take a wife and thus keeps placing obstacles in the way. Aunt, if your heart turns cold from this point on, won¡¯t you just be fulfilling her heart¡¯s desire?¡±


    Somewhat displeased with Pei Xiuzhiu because of today¡¯s incident, Madam Meng reluctantly responded, ¡°Heir, it isn¡¯t that my heart has turned cold, but your side was truly the first to cause trouble this time. For matters such as marriage, a match must be carefully selected from families of equal rank, and both sides must be willing. Our two families considered this marriage, yet we¡¯re not of equal standing, and it¡¯s our Zhen family who¡¯s climbing high. Now that such words have been spoken, how can this marriage succeed? Although our Zhen family is of humble station, I only have one such daughter, and she¡¯s been favored and treasured since young. With your mother¡¯s attitude over on that side, it is futile for you to say anything else here.¡±


    Jiafu had occupied Pei Xiuzhi¡¯s thoughts after he had laid eyes on her that day, and he had since grown extremely enamored by her. Upon hearing that the Song family¡¯s side was sowing discord and that his mother heeded their words, with Madam Meng looking as though she was considering the notion of withdrawing from the marriage, he flung from his seat out of apprehension. He trudged a few steps before Madam Meng, knelt on one knee, and implored, ¡°Aunt, please wait a little longer for my sake! My feelings for Sister Fu are sincere; the sun and moon can bear witness! So long as she marries me, I will definitely treat her well all my life! Aunt, I beseech you for your understanding. Allow me a few days. I will return and have a proper discussion with my mother. My mother will listen to me. If you leave with such a cold heart, what must I do?¡±


    Madam Meng never expected Pei Xiuzhi to get on his knees to entreat her. Taken aback, she promptly helped him to his feet, but Pei Xiuzhi refused to get up, remained on his knees, and insisted, ¡°Aunt, if you will keep withholding your sympathy for me, I will not rise.¡±


    Jiafu tightly squeezed both her hands as she was spying. She observed as her mother was caught in a dilemma, appearing somewhat as though his words had swayed her. Jiafu strongly wished that she could barge in and immediately repudiate him. Just as her anxiety loomed, she heard a raging bellow, ¡°You bully people too much! Do you think my entire Zhen family is dead?¡± No sooner had the voice finished speaking than the door was kicked open with a loud ¡°bang¡±. Jiafu snuck a look and caught sight of her elder brother, Zhen Yaoting hurtle in. He stalked towards Pei Xiuzhi and barked, ¡°My younger sister won¡¯t marry! If no one really wants her, I will take care of her for the rest of my life. I cannot let her join your family only for her to suffer such hardships! You, go away!¡±


    Madam Mang watched as her son¡¯s eyes became as round as balls, the veins on his forehead popping, and then scolded, ¡°What are you doing here? Get out! This matter is none of your concern!¡±


    Pei Xiuzhi rose from the ground, peeved at his impetuosity, but for Jiafu¡¯s sake, he endured with difficulty and preserved his usual demeanor, simpering as he soothed, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Second Brother. Second Brother, cool your temper. My side is indeed to blame. I came here especially to make amends to Aunt.¡±


    The Zhen family was one of the most affluent families in Quanzhou who had maintained great connections and dealings in the prefectural capital. Whenever Zhen Yaoting jaunted outside, he was akin to some kind of overlord and was inured to the panders of every person around him. Just now, he learned that his mother had gone to the Grand Duke Manor to discuss marriage. Boiling with rage, how could he resist directly charging in? Seeing the smile on Pei Xiuzhi¡¯s face, he refused to acknowledge it. He raised his brows and glared with ire as he snarled, ¡°My younger sister is a proper maiden. You tarnished her name and spilled dirty water on her, yet you stand here promising to take her as your wife?¡±


    An unsightly expression gradually manifested on Pei Xiuzhi¡¯s visage, and he ceased talking. Madam Meng loudly called for Zhang Da to come in and to forcibly haul her son outside. After a period of chaos and disarray, she restrained the disorderly emotions in her chest and faced Pei Xiuzhi to say, ¡°I am currently in a state of confusion. I understand your intentions. Go back first, and let me think about it again.¡±


    Pei Xiuzhi knew that it was pointless to stay any longer. Prior to his departure, he assured Madam Meng over and over that he could persuade his mother. After he was sent out of the Zhen family¡¯s main gate, his eyebrows were knitted together all throughout his journey back to the Grand Duke Manor. When he went inside, he learned that his grandmother had returned from Ci¡¯en Temple. He paced to and fro in his room for a few times before ultimately heading to the northern room.


    ¡­¡­


    Pei You¡¯an sent his grandmother back, settled her to bed, and went back to his old room where he temporarily dwelled in for this trip. Not even a moment later, a maid arrived and said that Old Madam was requesting for his presence. Pei You¡¯an strode over there once more. Seeing Pei Xiuzhi there calling out to his eldest brother, he in turn gave a slight nod and addressed him, ¡°Second Brother¡±. He then turned to Old Madam and asked, ¡°Grandmother has called. Is there something wrong?¡±


    Old Madam Pei said, ¡°Your nephew had twice fallen ill without any rhyme or reason. Fortunately, it was nothing of great concern. Now, he can already leap and frisk about. Just that, the Song family over there blamed it on the Zhen girl, saying that they had an ill-fated affinity because Quan-ge became indisposed the moment she arrived. Your mother is also muddled and believed such an uninteresting folly. Although I don¡¯t practice physiognomy, looking at that girl¡¯s radiant countenance, and with her natural and unrestrained conduct, she doesn¡¯t seem like one who would harm people. The Song family keeps talking rubbish and only wants to seize this opportunity to stir up trouble, aiming to tear apart the fated marriage between her and your second brother. Since you¡¯ve examined and treated Quan-ge¡¯s illness, do you know what caused it? What is the best way to cure it?¡±


    Pei You¡¯an stared at Pei Xiuzhi. When he saw the other cast two fervent eyes at him, he hesitated.


    Since young, his talent had allowed him to garner the favor of his uncle, the Tianxi Emperor. Because he regretted his inborn debility, apart from practicing martial arts and keeping fit, he also began to learn medicine in his childhood. He once happened to procure medical texts from the Western Regions, contained within which were all sorts of the efficacy and contraindications of medical ingredients, wherein borneo camphor was classified as a fragrance. It had considerably piqued his interest, so he especially sought borneo camphor for experimental verification. Therefore, not only was he cognizant of its color and fragrance, but he also knew its properties as a drug and that very few people were intolerant to it. For such cases, contact with it would lead to swelling of the eyes and mouth, rashes on the entire body, and other such symptoms. If ingested by mistake, one would suffer palpitations and fainting in less severe cases, but it could at worst lead to suffocation and even death.


    If Heaven takes, Heaven will also give. When he was born, he was so susceptible to illness that his father had given up the generation name ¡°Xiu¡± and singularly christened him ¡°You¡¯an¡±, choosing ¡°You¡¯an¡± for its meaning.1 Not only was he outstanding, innately talented, erudite, and had an exceptionally retentive memory, he also had an eyesight and a sense of smell different from ordinary people¡ª¡ªextremely keen. On the night of Old Madam Pei¡¯s grand birthday celebration, he rushed back home all evening. After entering the room and passing by that biaomei from the Zhen family, he detected the scent of borneo camphor incense her body was emitting. He had made nothing of it at that time, but Quan-ge had soon fallen sick. Noticing the symptoms, he caught a whiff of the residual scent on Quan-ge¡¯s clothes and was thereby able to determine the cause straight away.


    The reason why he chose not to directly explain the cause of the disease at that time was that, after passing by this biaomei from the Zhen family and after hearing her abrupt address of ¡°Da Biaoge¡± that made him freeze in his tracks, when he turned his head and steadied his gaze at her for that brief moment, she had struck a chord deep within him.


    At the outset, he had not recognized who she was. When he saw her blushing face, evidently embarrassed by his own indifference, he remembered that the girl standing opposite him was the one who had traipsed in and out of the Grand Duke Manor several times many years ago, the visiting niece of his aunt from the second branch, Meng-shi.


    In those years, he was already a teenager, distinguished, accomplished, and renowned in the capital. The image she had given him was that she was but a young radish whose baby fat had yet to fade away, with milky white skin and big round eyes, her two pupils reminiscent of moist grapes that had been dipped in water, limpid and bright. She had neatly trimmed bangs, and her jet-black hair hung on her two small shoulders. Whenever she saw him, she would hide far away. That was all. Never did he expect that many years later, he would see her here again. She had grown into a slim and graceful maiden with a naturally good appearance, but what left a deep impression on him was not the pretty face that gazed up at him, but her eyes.


    That moment, she had her eyes wide open as she gazed at him without so much as a blink, her pupils revealing what seemed to be a joyous expression teeming with gratitude and trust. Such a feeling¡­¡­


    It seemed as if he and she once had a good old friendship and were now only reuniting after a long period of separation.


    Her unusual intimacy made him feel a little out of sorts, but he did not find it disgusting, only that it had left a striking impression. After he educed that Quan-ge¡¯s condition was related to the incense she was wearing, due to his usual cautious nature, he did not reveal it on the spot and instead withheld it.


    For his grandmother to summon him right this moment and ask about Quan-ge¡¯s disease, Pei Xiuzhi obviously ought to have pleaded with her to personally make a decision.


    Originally, he would have naturally explained it based on facts. But thinking of the scenario in Ci¡¯en Temple, he pondered for a brief instant and finally uttered, ¡°I still haven¡¯t identified the cause of Quan-ge¡¯s illness.¡±


    Pei Xiuzhi exhibited a look of disappointment, and Old Madam frowned slightly. All of a sudden, the mixed and disorderly din of footsteps emerged from the courtyard, and the faint noise of an argument was audible. It seemed that someone had forced their way in, but a granny had obstructed them.


    Yuzhu had been outside the door of Old Madam¡¯s room. Upon hearing the hubbub from the courtyard entrance, she rushed out and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s with the unnecessary racket? Old Madam is having a discussion in her room!¡±


    A granny promptly stepped forward and explained, ¡°Miss, the young master of the Zhen family has come over and is clamoring to meet Old Madam. He looks rather angry. You should go and have a look.¡±


    Stupefied, Yuzhu hastened to the courtyard entrance. Sure enough, she saw Zhen Yaoting standing there with several grannies thwarting him. With a scowl, she stomped over to him and questioned, ¡°Young Master Zhen, what are you doing? Do you think you¡¯re a monkey wreaking havoc in Heaven? Old Madam¡¯s place is not the Heavenly Palace!¡±2


    Zhen Yaoting raised his eyes. Recognizing the head maid he had seen on that particular day, he declared, ¡°My younger sister has been wronged. I want to meet Old Madam!¡±


    Yuzhu had heard some matters after Madam Meng¡¯s visit this morning. Because she was on good terms with Madam Meng, she was inwardly displeased in her chest, originally annoyed at his recklessness and audacious words. But as she listened to his manner of speaking, it seemed that he had come to evince the injustice his younger sister had suffered, so she abruptly said, ¡°Wait a moment. Do not stir trouble. Let me first go and pass on word for you.¡± Following which, she hurried in and came out a moment later, saying, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Zhen Yaoting briskly trod after Yuzhu inside. When she arrived at the door, Yuzhu glanced at him and whispered, ¡°Speak properly when you meet Old Madam. Old Madam is not unreasonable. Do not recklessly provoke her.¡± After her adjuration, she stepped forward and announced, ¡°Old Madam, the Zhen family¡¯s Young Master is here.¡±


    Zhen Yaoting entered and saw Old Madam seated there, beside her was Pei Xiuzhi and the Pei family¡¯s Eldest Young Master.


    Although Madam Meng had driven him out of her room earlier, a raging fire still remained in his heart. The more he brooded over it, the more indignant he grew. As heat began rising to his head, he stormed here by himself out of his own volition. The Pei family¡¯s gatekeeper was not informed of the purpose of his visit, but because he was an acquaintance and a relative, he was naturally permitted entry. He directly charged to this place but was obstructed by a granny. His anger had originally soared high, but now that he was in front of Old Madam, in the end, he still did not dare to be rash. First, he knelt down and performed a conscientious kowtow. When he heard Old Madam bid him to get up and ask him what the matter was, he rose to his feet and went on, ¡°Replying to Old Madam, my mother went to the manor today. How she was treated earlier, I think we are all aware, so I need not say more. My younger sister¡¯s marriage is still under debate. It has not been long since a decent person like her came here, yet she was inexplicably implicated for no reason. I was truly enraged! Now that I¡¯ve already gone this far, I am not afraid to offend anyone! Didn¡¯t your family claim that my younger sister¡¯s Eight Characters are no good and that she would harm Quan-ge? Would your family dare to have my younger sister hold Quan-ge again? I¡¯ll keep my eyes wide open this time. If he will react the same way he had on the first two occasions, you need not open your mouths; our Zhen family will roll back to Quanzhou tonight and will no longer have the face to take a single step into your Grand Duke Manor again! If Quan-ge will be fine, we dare not ask you for anything else but to take back those words and to never again utter awful things about my younger sister!¡±


    A hush fell in the room, save for Zhen Yaoting¡¯s rapid breathing as he stood there.


    ¡±Yaoting! You must be insane for coming here only to behave atrociously in front of Old Madam like this! What kind of drivel are you spewing?¡±


    Along with a rush of hasty footsteps, the curtain was lifted. Zhen Yaoting whipped his head around and saw his mother flouncing in with Madam Xin.


    Madam Xin wore a sullen face, and Madam Meng¡¯s complexion was similarly unsightly. She darted over and ruthlessly struck her son on the head, abruptly yanking him down and demanding him to kneel with her. Facing Old Madam Pei, she uttered with overflowing tears, ¡°I truly haven¡¯t taught my son well. He ran over without letting me know and blurted out all sorts of crazy and unfounded ravings.¡± She confessed, kowtowing as she acknowledged her transgression.


    Zhen Yaoting¡¯s face reddenned through and through as he countered, ¡°What did I do wrong? I just cannot sit idly by while my younger sister suffers grievances!¡±


    ¡±Shut your mouth for me!¡±


    Madam Meng pressed his head down, but Zhen Yaoting straightened his neck and kept his body rigid.


    ¡±No matter!¡± Old Madam Pei suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. This child also did it out of his love and concern for his younger sister, so he was only a little anxious. Get up.¡±


    Madam Meng loosened her grip on her son, but Zhen Yaoting refused to rise and kowtowed to Old Madam once more as he pleaded, ¡°Beseeching Old Madam to make a decision! Please let my younger sister approach Quan-ge once more! Whatever the outcome will be, I will accept it!¡±


    In the end, Madam Xin could not restrain herself. She bitterly snapped, ¡°You, child, what are you saying? We were doing just fine, so why are you cursing my Quan-ge all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡±You all shut up!¡±


    Old Madam Pei¡¯s voice put a stop to it. She mulled over it for a moment and slowly said, ¡°The words of the Zhen family¡¯s child sounds preposterous, but thinking about it carefully, it may not be unfounded. Just heed his words and have them both come and get together again in front of me, so we can finally be clear about what¡¯s going on!¡±


    As soon as these words were delivered, everyone was flabbergasted. Madam Xin hurriedly remonstrated, ¡°Mother, that can¡¯t be! If by any chance Quan-ge falls ill again, won¡¯t he suffer too much?¡±


    Old Madam replied, ¡°Quan-ge is my great-grandson, so I naturally love him dearly. He is precious, but if I wrong the Zhen family¡¯s daughter, my conscience will not bear it. So be it. Go and bring Quan-ge over!¡±


    A perfect silence prevailed in the room once more. Madam Meng¡¯s heartbeat was rather erratic. Suddenly, she felt a rush of joy as she thought about the possibility of her daughter¡¯s grievances being redressed. But she also grew incomparably nervous that sweat began seeping from the hollow of her palms. Finally, she sorted her thoughts and told Zhen Yaoting in a quivering tone, ¡°Did you hear Old Madam¡¯s words? Quickly go and fetch your sister!¡±


    Zhen Yaoting yelped, leaped up from the ground, turned around, and dashed out. In less than two quarters of a period, Yuzhu entered from outside and softly announced, ¡°Old Madam, Young Lady Zhen has arrived.¡±


    Old Madam Pei nodded and ordered all the people in the room to withdraw. Pei Xiuzhi wanted to stay but was also invited out.


    ¡±You¡¯an, you stay.¡±


    Old Madam Pei commanded.


    Jiafu stood outside the door, somewhat in a state of absence. Never in her dreams did she expect that, after a series of twists and turns, things would turn out like this. After catching a glimpse of the people from inside filing out in succession, she simply hung her head. When Yuzhu called, she carefully trod inside. Upon lifting her eyes, she saw Madam Xin sitting there, tightly hugging Quan-ge above her lap and staring at her with an alert and abhorrent glare. Pei You¡¯an was positioned by the window, his two eyes taking a quick look at her, then turned his back and gazed outside.


    ¡±Take a seat. No need to be afraid.¡±


    Old Madam Pei smiled faintly at her.


    Jiafu gently expressed thanks and sat on a stool.


    ¡­¡­


    That afternoon, they finally managed to get through it.


    For Madam Meng, in her entire life, there would probably never be another day like this afternoon, a day as long and torturous as today.


    The sky gradually darkened, and they started lighting the lanterns at the Grand Duke Manor. Yuzhu briskly approached with a smile across her face, leaned close to her ear and whispered, ¡°Aunt, Quan-ge isn¡¯t sick! He has already fallen asleep! Old Madam said to have the Young Lady remain and have her sleep in her room for a night. You can come pick her up tomorrow.¡±


    Madam Meng shed tears and firmly clutched Yuzhu¡¯s hand, never letting go. Yuzhu unhurriedly sent her off outside the gate of the Grand Duke Manor. When she returned home, she barely slept all night. The next morning, she came early again and saw her daughter already up and waiting for her at the entrance of the building. The rising sun shone on her body, and she was poised there looking all pretty, delicate and lovely like a tender young willow in spring.


    Madam Meng fetched Jiafu and made headway to the second entrance of the Grand Duke Manor. One of Madam Xin¡¯s trusted grannies hastened over to them with an almost sycophantic smile, ¡°Lady, our Madam would like to ask you to go back to discuss matters with you. Madam also said that there is no need to bother about the Song family. This affair is between our two families.¡±


    Madam Meng fixed her steps and gazed at her daughter who was looking at her with eyes wide open. She lifted her hand, affectionately stroked her hair, leisurely turned around and returned, ¡°May mama pass on word for me. My A¡¯Fu is still young. These two days, I suddenly realized that I¡¯m reluctant to part with her and that I don¡¯t wish to marry her off so soon. She and the Heir also haven¡¯t been formally engaged yet, so I dare not hold the Heir back. May Madam seek another good marriage match for the Heir. I will take my daughter back to Quanzhou first.¡±


    Footnotes:


    1 The ¡°generation name¡± here is the first character of the given name of children of the same generation. If you¡¯ve noticed, Pei Xiuzhi and Pei Xiuluo share the same ¡°ÐÞ, Xiu¡± character, but You¡¯an doesn¡¯t as explained in the paragraph. ¡°ÓÓ°², You¡¯an¡± is a name for wishing peace and security on someone.


    2 ´óÄÖÌ칬: Monkey Wreaks Havoc in Heaven, story about the Monkey King Sun Wukong from the novel Journey to the West. The Heavenly Palace (ÁèÏöµî) is the Jade Emperor¡¯s heavenly palace in Journey to the West.

 CH 14

    Second visit to Ci¡¯en Temple


    ***


    That night, Jiafu and Madam Meng fell asleep together. Her mother wrapped her in her arms, ensconcing her in a warm embrace, making it feel like she had returned to her childhood.


    The events that transpired these past few days had transformed from mountain roads twisting around each new peak to an enchanting springtime scene of dense willow trees and bright flowers. Just this morning, a granny from the Pei family had come to entreat her mother to return to the manor to discuss the marriage once more. Jiafu had feared that everything would circle back to the starting point, her heart rapidly sinking, but never did she expect that the next moment, her mother would respond with a refusal towards Madam Xin¡¯s initiative to convey her goodwill.


    Jiafu knew her mother. She was highly cultured and steeped in propriety, gentle and virtuous, and well-read on the ¡°Moral Instructions for Women¡±. When her father was alive, her father was her mother¡¯s sky. After her father¡¯s demise, in front of her imposing grandmother, she obeyed her words and complied with her plans without a sliver of doubt or resistance. Moreover, as far as Jiafu could remember, her mother had also taught her to develop similar practices as she matured.


    She hugged her mother tightly. ¡°Mother, since you rejected them today, if by any chance grandmother blames you once we return, I will plead with you!¡±


    ¡±Silly darling, what does it have to do with you? If your grandmother wants to blame me, then let her. I¡¯m not worried. It¡¯s all clear to me now. Such a family, no matter how lofty their station is, it¡¯s not a marriage good enough for you. To be marrying you off this way, Mother¡¯s heart won¡¯t be at ease.¡±


    Jiafu¡¯s nose was slightly sour. She nuzzled her face into her mother¡¯s bosom, closing her eyes and vaguely murmuring, ¡°Mother, you are so kind to me.¡±


    Madam Meng smiled and stroked her daughter¡¯s soft black hair resting on the pillow, feeling as though she could vaguely catch a whiff of the sweet scent of milk her daughter had given off as a baby in her embrace.


    ¡±In this life, Mother hopes for nothing but for you and your elder brother to live well. So long as you¡¯re all well and happy, Mother will be perfectly content.¡±


    Her mother¡¯s gentle yet powerful sentiments accompanied Jiafu to a good night¡¯s sleep.


    After such a long time, this was the longest and most peaceful sleep she had had ever since her return from Xishan Temple. After waking from an ample sleep the next day, the sun had risen three poles high,1 and her mother was nowhere to be seen. Tanxiang informed that Madam had risen early and promptly bid people to pack up their belongings in preparation for their return journey to Quanzhou the next few days.


    After Jiafu freshened up, she proceeded to assist her mother.


    For this trip to the capital, they had originally planned to stay for at least a few months and also spend the New Year here, so when they came, they had also brought along plentiful utensils and objects of every kind. There were over a dozen boxes and baskets for clothes alone that had just been put in place two days ago. This day, they had to pack them again one by one. The steward Zhang Da and Liu momo led the servants, both occupied with their respective internal and external affairs, busy going about their work. Three days passed in a flash, and there had since been no movement from Madam Xin¡¯s side.


    From Madam Xin¡¯s viewpoint, for her to take the initiative to propose marriage once more was a great condescension, but never did she expect to be affronted with Madam Meng¡¯s rejection. Having lost face in such a way, she was inevitably ashamed and enraged. These past few days, she never showed her face around. Only Pei Xiuzhi came once, seeming to want to redeem himself with the best of his efforts.


    Utterly fatigued both mentally and physically for some time now, and considering how busy she had been, Madam Meng inadvertently caught a wind chill the day prior. Knowing that Pei Xiuzhi had come, she nonetheless received him personally, still throwing him phrases stating how humble their family¡¯s status was and how unworthy it was to seek connections with them. After her superficial chatter, she courteously sent Pei Xiuzhi away.


    Following which, Liu momo jabbered on about how, when Pei Xiuzhi left, he looked rather battered out of his senses and somewhat pitiful. What a pity it was, for, if he did not have a former mother-in-law such as Madam Song who stirred up trouble, he alone would have been a handsome and outstanding prospect.


    Jiafu listened with a dim smile.


    Ah, yes. Had she not experienced it herself, how could she have believed that such a husband, one who ardently loved her so, would give her away to another man twice?


    He, Pei Xiuzhi, was nothing but a spineless man who would bend his knees beneath power.


    After Pei Xiuzhi had gone that time, he no longer showed up again. According to the Pei family¡¯s Second Madam, Meng-shi, on one of her visits, Madam Xin had found out about his private visit to the Zhen family, reprimanded him, and ordered him not to come over again.


    Meng-shi had truly been diligent in visiting these past two days. She not only brought a multitude of hearsays to Madam Meng who was recuperating from illness, but she also assisted in managing household affairs with great zeal. She would point out which local products and specialties in the capital were worth buying and giving away as souvenirs. She was also warm and cordial to Jiafu, completely devoid of any trace of ill feelings.


    Madam Meng had always had a benevolent heart. Although the incidents as of recent had cooled her affections, she was still, after all, her own biological sister. Meng-shi also took the initiative to alter her attitude. She naturally would not repel this person who was normally a thousand miles distant, and their sisterhood thereby seemed to have restored its former harmony.


    The next day, the Zhen family would depart from the capital. When evening fell, Second Madam came in a carriage with a smile, this time on Old Madam Pei¡¯s orders. It was to bestow a reward to Jiafu, expressing that she had journeyed all the way to the capital to offer her birthday felicitations, yet she was subjected to false rumors for no reason at all. Now that she was leaving, this reward was to lighten her mood, hoping for her to have a smooth voyage and to return home as soon as possible.


    Madam Meng was grateful to Old Madam from the bottom of her heart. Today, she felt that she was finally refreshed. She had initially thought that she should personally take her pair of children there to kowtow to the elderly lady as farewell, only that, because of the incident the past few days, she feared that it would be awkward. She had just been brooding over this matter in her head and was about to bid someone to first send a visiting card to probe their attitude, but never did she expect Old Madam to be the first to ask her elder sister to come over. Both appreciative and ashamed, she said, ¡°Sister, when you return, can you help me ask if I can take the children there to give the elderly lady a kowtow?¡±


    Madam Meng smiled and replied, ¡°Old Madam had foreseen this. She specially asked me to tell you that she understands and that you need not be so meddlesome to go so far as to head over to kowtow. You¡¯re leaving tomorrow, so you must surely have plenty of things to do in the evening. Pack up and rest early. What¡¯s important is for you to have enough spirit. Besides, Old Madam herself also has matters to tend to.¡±


    Madam Meng inquired about the content of these matters. Second Madam responded, ¡°Tomorrow is the death anniversary of the First Empress. On this day year after year, Old Madam will do a ceremony for her in Ci¡¯en Temple. Didn¡¯t she personally go there a few days ago to ask the monks to make enough preparations to avoid delay? That Eldest Young Master from the main branch who had just returned, I heard that he¡¯s been living in the Southwest these years. He was primarily supposed to leave two days ago, but this time, he¡¯ll have to complete the ceremony for his aunt before leaving.¡­¡­¡±


    She moved closer to Madam Meng¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Speaking of Old Madam¡¯s partiality, the one she favors most is still that daughter who¡¯s been long gone. After all these years, year after year, her favor has yet to dwindle. Well, their family did once produce a daughter that became the empress. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that her poor fate had rendered her childless prior to her demise, then it would be impossible to tell who would have the final say now!¡±


    Her tone of voice was bristling with sympathy and woe.


    Second Madam was implying that, if the First Empress had given birth to a prince during those years, with her position in the Central Palace coupled with the Tianxi Emperor¡¯s favor for her, her son definitely would have become the crown prince. The crown prince would succeed to the throne, and everything would be straight sailing. There would have been no such thing as the late emperor and Prince Shun¡¯an becoming emperors, and the Pei family would not have declined to this level.


    When it involved the imperial court, Madam Meng responded rather obtusely. Second Madam also accepted her response, shifted the conversation to a different direction, and then rose to take her leave, saying that if she had the time the next morning, she would bring her son with her to see them off. Madam Meng fervently declined and ultimately beckoned her children over to send off Second Madam together while repeatedly urging her to travel safely and to express thanks to Old Madam on her behalf.


    No more words were spoken that night. The next day, two trusted old servants stayed behind to guard the residence, while the rest of the Zhen family were busy preparing to leave the capital. Although they had risen early, and although many of their things had been moved to the ship ahead of time, it was no longer early by the time each and every one of their belongings was carried aboard. Only a quarter of time remained before they would leave at the period of the snake2 when they discovered that Zhen Yaoting was not on the ship. Only his manservant remained there, and when Madam Meng asked, he responded, ¡°Young Master left early morn. He urged me to say that if he has not yet returned when the ship is about to embark, I must tell Madam to wait until he comes back. As for where Young Master has gone, I was not informed.¡±


    Madam Meng did not desire to stay any longer even for a moment. Moreover, she wanted to return to Quanzhou before the end of the year, so she was set on departing today despite her poor health. Never did she expect that her son would disappear once more. She had no other choice but to postpone their departure and bid someone to disembark and scour the vicinity. They searched high and low at every possible place, yet the man was nowhere to be found. Her initial anger gradually transformed to anxiety. Aware that the brother and sister had always been close, she asked Jiafu if she knew where her elder brother could have disappeared to this early in the morning.


    Jiafu had just been mulling over it. Eventually, one thing came to mind.


    The day before yesterday, her elder brother had sought her out and furtively pulled her to a discreet corner. After faltering out a few words for a long while, his intent finally spilled out. It turned out that he wanted to ask her to think of a way to seek Yuzhu who was serving Old Madam, expressing that since he was leaving, he yearned to tell her a few things.


    Jiafu could discern that her elder brother had some ideas about Yuzhu. But her elder brother, who was already eighteen years of age, was still much too roguish. He often mingled with the company of pampered sons of wealthy families in Quanzhou, and for them to embody the so-called ¡°leaning over a bridge while on horseback, greeted by numerous red sleeves from the building¡±3 was no longer a startling sight. His studies, needless to say, had long been a hopeless case, compounded by his lack of interest in business. Though speaking of which, he had wanted to voyage to the sea with a fleet of ships, but as the Zhen family¡¯s sole scion, how could his mother and grandmother allow him to set sail on the sea? They had previously decided on a match for him, wishing for him to settle down by means of marriage, and had already contrived to schedule the wedding around the beginning of the year. Unexpectedly, someone from the bride¡¯s family had died, delaying their union. Scatter-brained as he was, he still continued to gallivant around all day, either parading in the streets on horseback, or secretly running to the dock. This time, Yuzhu had stirred his thoughts, which, in all likelihood, must have been a whim. The weather would soon turn cold after a few days, and even if Jiafu had turned stupid, she would never aid her elder brother in committing such an act. At that time, she had immediately refused and admonished him, from which she recalled that he had trudged away rather sullenly. She then called to mind that when her aunt had gone over yesterday, she had mentioned that Old Madam would visit the Ci¡¯en Temple again today.


    Could her elder brother have snuck out to go to Ci¡¯en Temple this morning in the hopes of meeting Yuzhu?


    The more Jiafu pondered about it, the more plausible it seemed to her, so she told her mother exactly that. Flummoxed, Madam Meng exclaimed, ¡°What is he trying to do? Does angering me to death still not satisfy him? No, I have to go there!¡± She sprang up and was about to stalk out when a dizzy spell suddenly overcame her, causing her to shut her eyes.


    Jiafu promptly supported her back to her seat and said, ¡°Mother, fret not. It was merely a conjecture. I may be wrong. You have yet to recover, so just wait here. Perhaps Brother will return from somewhere all by himself. I¡¯ll head over there. I know the way, and Uncle Zhang can send me there. If Brother had indeed gone there, I will bring him back. If he has offended Yuzhu, I will apologize to Yuzhu on his stead.¡±


    Madam Meng composed herself and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have Liu momo accompany you. Go and return quickly. Be careful on the road.¡±


    Jiafu agreed and asked Zhang Da to prepare the carriage. Accompanied by Liu momo and Tanxiang, she boarded the carriage and made headway to Ci¡¯en Temple. Upon learning that the ceremony was underway at Dafa Hall, she hastened over, but when she finally reached its premises, she was obstructed and informed that the religious ceremony for the former first empress was still ongoing inside. There were eunuch officials from the palace present, and outsiders were not permitted entry.


    Jiafu had a feeling that her elder brother, Zhen Yaoting, would certainly be in this place, just that she had no idea where exactly he could have slunk into right this instant. Fearing that he would cause a commotion once more, she was incessantly anxious. She surveyed to her left and right and suddenly caught sight of a familiar figure advancing her way. Her heart jumped slightly. After a brief moment of hesitation, she nevertheless rushed over, paused in front of the man, gave him a curtsy and said, ¡°Da Biaoge, I¡¯m looking for Miss Yuzhu. There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to discuss with her. If it¡¯s inconvenient for me to go in, can I trouble you to ask Miss Yuzhu to come out?¡±


    Pei You¡¯an¡¯s footsteps paused. He looked at her and said, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Jiafu softly expressed her thanks, but she was unsure whether or not he had heard. As she faced the gate, a faint wind flew by from the flick of his clothes¡ª¡ªthe person had walked past her.


    Jiafu abruptly turned around and took Tanxiang with her to follow him inside.


    Translator¡¯s Note:


    Apologies for the irregular updates! My work schedule is packed, and I¡¯m often too tired to do anything else. I do try to translate and edit chapters whenever I have the chance. I hope you understand. Thank you.


    Footnotes:


    1 ??The sun has risen three poles high ¨C an expression that means it¡¯s already late in the morning.


    2 9am-11am (in the system of two-hour subdivisions used in former times)


    3 This line is from a poem believed to be written by Wei Zhuang during the Five Dynasties. The image this is trying to illustrate is of men on horseback on a bridge facing a building filled with women (most likely prostitutes), where the women beckon them over.

 CH 15

    Even if he was reduced to ashes, she would never be mistaken!


    ***


    Zhen Yaoting had already arrived at Ci¡¯en Temple much earlier. He could indistinctly hear the sound of cymbals and wooden fish from Dafa Hall across the partition wall. He had known that the head maid was inside, only that he was forbidden from entering. Feeling like a cat was pawing his heart, he navigated his way around the perimeter wall for quite some time until he discovered a remote corner. In the corner stood a locust tree, its branches extending to the other side of the wall. He clambered up the tree, slowly climbed up the wall, and leapt down, finally landing on the other side. Concealed by the foliage, he furtively lurked to the main hall until he drew closer. From a distance, he could catch sight of people from the Pei family entering and exiting the main hall¡¯s door from time to time and junior eunuchs from the palace occasionally coming and going. That very moment, he dared not act rashly; he hid behind a large monument on the roadside and stuck his head out to scout around. After waiting for a while, he still could not detect even a trace of a person¡¯s shadow and began to grow fretful. All of a sudden, he saw Yuzhu and another maid emerge from the main hall with an incense basket in their clasp, looking as if they were headed towards the gate. Elated, he firmly fixed his two eyes towards them. Waiting for her to pass close by, he locked his sight on the target and slung a pebble towards her back.


    Yuzhu felt like something had softly struck her back and subconsciously turned her head, her sight landing on a head peeking out from behind the huge monument. She recognized that he was the Zhen family¡¯s son, fervently beckoning her over. Suspicious and hesitant, she swiveled round and uttered a few words to the maid next to her, asking her to head to the incense hall first. When the maid left, she faced about and stopped by the roadside to ask, ¡°Young Master Zhen, what are you doing here?¡±


    Seeing her stop in front of him, Zhen Yaoting gazed at her with great ardour, his heartbeat slightly accelerating. He hastily stepped out from behind the monument and whispered, ¡°We¡¯re leaving today. Before boarding the ship this morning, I suddenly remembered something. Last time, thanks to your help, I was able to speak to Old Madam and help wash away my sister¡¯s grievances. I reckoned that I still haven¡¯t thanked you yet. Had I left just like that, I would have felt uneasy, so I came here early in the morning just to thank you.¡±


    Zhen Yaoting had left a terrible first impression on Yuzhu. She felt that he was too glib and impetuous. Last time, however, she witnessed him rush to Old Madam in order to stand up for his younger sister. Reckless though he was, his love and care for his younger sister had impressed her and caused her to think of her family¡¯s straits in her childhood. If she had an elder brother like him, perhaps her circumstances would have turned out differently to some extent, so her impression of him had somewhat improved. Right this moment, seeing him coming all the way here from far away to thank her, disregarding that one incident, she inevitably felt a bit touched.


    No outsiders were allowed to enter Dafa Hall today. Thinking of how he had just hidden behind the monument, she need not even ask or guess. She surmised that he ought to have taken the wrong way in. Having no desire to be caught, she looked around and lowered her voice to utter, ¡°It was nothing but a trivial matter. Why did you have to come here like this to thank me? Return quickly. I also have something else to do. I will leave first.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she turned to leave.


    Zhen Yaoting had rushed all the way here and waited for her with great difficulty. Hardly had he spoken a few words when he had to watch her leave. Anxious, he tugged at her sleeve and pulled her towards the large monument he was hiding behind. Seeing her face flushed crimson and looking rather livid, he quickly released his grasp and softly said, ¡°Wait, don¡¯t get angry! I thought expressing thanks wasn¡¯t enough, so I brought a little something.¡± Having said this, he fished out an item wrapped in a handkerchief and opened it. Inside were two jade bracelets entirely made out of translucent bluish green jade, its color reminiscent of pure water. He handed it to Yuzhu and said, ¡°Take a look. Do you like it?¡±


    Yuzhu was incredibly astonished. ¡°We are neither relatives nor friends. How dare I ask from you something as valuable as this? You should quickly put it away!¡±


    Zhen Yaoting was also delighted. Hearing that she did not want it, he immediately took it back, then, as if by magic, he drew a small box with intricate carvings from his sleeve. ¡°I heard that you had sent someone to buy snowdrop bush in the fragrance shop before. That fragrance isn¡¯t of top quality. There is ambergris in this box. It doesn¡¯t cost much, so Big Sis,1 take this and use it to perfume your clothes and handkerchiefs with.¡±


    Yuzhu, however, did not know when he had even inquired about such things. Both irritated and amused, she frowned and replied, ¡°Young Master Zhen, I appreciate your good intentions, but I cannot accept it. It is our Madam who uses this fragrance, and I am but a servant. How can I be worthy of this? You should quickly leave. It won¡¯t fare well if others see us. I have something else to do. I¡¯m leaving first!¡±


    After she finished speaking, she turned around, marched out of the monument, and hurriedly stalked towards the incense hall at the main entrance.


    When Zhen Yaoting watched her leaving like that, bringing none of the things he had brought her, he was so anxious that he could not care about anything else. He hastened out from behind the stone monument and took two steps to chase after her, conveying with utmost avidity, ¡°It truly isn¡¯t worth much! Others won¡¯t find out, so why act like this?! If you dare not use ambergris, I still have borneo camphor! My younger sister used to dislike having incense smoked, but she especially asked me to bring her a box of this fragrance from the storehouse before going to the capital, even preferring this over ambergris. My sister is an elegant person. Since she likes it, it must suit your preferences as well. How about I go back this instant and fetch some borneo camphor for you¡­¡­¡±


    For the first time in her life, Yuzhu encountered such a young master. With him prattling on so loudly, she feared that Madam Meng and Jiafu would lose face. Not only was he shouting, but he was also relentless in pestering her. As she listened to his voice grow even louder in volume, she felt both enraged and ashamed. This road was the only way to the entrance that led to Dafa Hall. Fearing that they might encounter someone else, she hastily arrested her step and was about to excoriate him with a scowl. When she raised her head, she unexpectedly caught sight of Eldest Young Master approaching from the opposite side, followed by Jiafu together with her maid. Greatly alarmed and flustered, she hurried over, addressed Eldest Young Master, looked back at Zhen Yaoting, and reluctantly reported, ¡°When I went to the incense hall to fetch incense, I chanced upon Young Master Zhen, and we exchanged a few words about fragrances. He was also about to leave¡­¡­¡±


    Jiafu had already spotted her elder brother. From the look on Yuzhu¡¯s face, she knew right away that he had offended the person with that garrulous mouth of his.


    But right this moment, this no longer mattered.


    She had heard what her elder brother had just spouted. Her heart was pounding violently.


    She collected herself, quietly raised her eyes, and looked at Pei You¡¯an, who had halted in front of her.


    If only he had paid no heed to what her elder brother had just spoken.


    But it soon became clear to Jiafu¡ª¡ªit was merely wishful thinking on her part.


    Pei You¡¯an said nothing, but he froze in his tracks. He turned his head and stared at her, his two eyes falling on her face with an extremely peculiar expression.


    Jiafu¡¯s face rapidly reddened, so red that it was almost as if blood would ooze from it.


    He stared at her like this for a moment, and then his eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    Her heart beating even more ferociously, Jiafu subconsciously took a small step towards him and opened her mouth, but his expression had returned to its usual indifference.


    He no longer looked at her. He merely turned his head, nodded slightly towards Yuzhu, and then stepped forward to continue on his way.


    She gazed at the departing figure ahead of her gradually growing distant, and she was paralyzed in place.


    He now knew that she had lied to him that day.


    She stood there dumbfounded, the flush on her face fading rapidly and her complexion turning wan again. She felt a suffocating feeling in her chest, her heart so terribly stifled.


    ¡±Sister? How come you¡¯re here?¡±


    Zhen Yaoting¡¯s voice rang in her ears.


    Jiafu was finally summoned back to her senses. Suppressing the extreme dread that welled up in her heart, she turned to Yuzhu, saying, ¡°My brother didn¡¯t send word to my mother and actually rushed over like this. I would like to ask for Sister Yuzhu¡¯s forgiveness if he had offended you just now.¡±


    Noticing that her complexion was rather out of sorts, Yuzhu no longer bothered about it. She inquired with great concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you uncomfortable anywhere? I¡¯ll help you inside. Take a seat and have a drink of water.¡±


    Jiafu composed herself, shook her head, and gingerly mustered a smile. ¡°I¡¯m all right. We¡¯re leaving the capital today and were just getting ready to set off. However, my brother was nowhere to be seen, so I came here to look for him. If there are no other concerns, I will leave with my brother first. My mother is still waiting over there. If anyone tattles to Old Madam about whatever happened here, can I trouble Big Sis to help say a few words for me? My brother truly is much too impetuous and has inconvenienced you so.¡±


    Hearing what she said, Yuzhu no longer asked them to remain and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t a bother. I will see you out.¡±


    Jiafu threw a look at Zhen Yaoting and saw that he wore an expression of unwillingness to leave. Enduring through her anger, she snapped, ¡°Brother, are you still not going? Mother has been so anxious to the point of death. Do you really want to aggravate her?¡±


    With a heart overrun by reluctance, Zhen Yaoting hesitantly trudged after Jiafu outside. When he stepped out of Dafa Hall, he watched as his younger sister passed the main gate without saying a word. Her footsteps were extremely nimble, and she seemed rather flummoxed. He chased after her and muttered, ¡°Didn¡¯t I already leave a message? I have my own discretion. Once I¡¯m done, I will return by myself. What need was there for you to rush over like this¡­¡­¡±


    Jiafu abruptly ceased her steps and whipped her head around. ¡°Brother! I¡¯m younger than you, so it¡¯s not my place to tell you these words. Just that, brother, when will you ever be sensible? Do you know why grandmother decided to marry me into the Pei family? It¡¯s because our family is short of a man who can stand up and support us! Dad is gone, and mother is hoping for you to be more upright so that she will someday have someone to rely on. You¡¯re no longer young, yet you¡¯re still this lawless! I¡¯ve begged grandmother to permit me to study and learn how to manage the business, but she won¡¯t give her assent! You clearly have the capability to achieve great heights for Mother and for our Zhen family, yet you¡¯re still this slovenly and foolish! I really hate that I was not born a man¡­¡­¡±


    Jiafu¡¯s heart burst with anguish, and tears welled up in her trembling eyes.


    When Zhen Yaoting saw that his younger sister appeared to be crying, he panicked. He could only swathe her in good words while scolding himself for being a scoundrel. Jiafu looked the other way, wiped away her tears, and boarded the carriage. Zhen Yaoting breathed a sigh of relief, whisked himself around, and mounted his horse, following alongside the carriage on the way back. Now that her son had been found and had now returned, upon learning that he had indeed sneaked to Ci¡¯en Temple to trouble Yuzhu in private and that Yuzhu was kind enough not to bother about him¡ª¡ªeven going so far as to aid him in covering up the truth so he would not lose face in front of Old Madam and the Pei family¡ª¡ªMadam Meng was so outraged that she seized a feather duster and ruthlessly smacked him with it, while Liu momo and the others pacified and obstructed her. Amidst this utter chaos, the Zhen family¡¯s ship finally departed from the dock and set off on the journey back south.


    The waterways of the capital were gradually left behind.


    Jiafu remembered clearly that not long ago, when the same big ship beneath her feet slowly penetrated the imperial city along this same busy waterway, her mood then had been somewhat determined, somewhat apprehensive, and somewhat mystified by the unknown tomorrow.


    If Heaven had mercy on her, and if she was lucky enough, she had mused at that time about how happy she would be if she could smoothly extricate herself from the marriage.


    But now, she could not be happy. For the first few days, her mood was extremely downcast, but she did not want her mother to notice and forced a smile in front of her.


    Later, as the days passed, when the ship was halfway through their journey, Jiafu finally accepted the situation and freed herself from dwelling on unpleasant things.


    That was it. The marriage ended just like that. She believed that she and the Pei family would not have much contact in the future. As for Pei You¡¯an, it was even more unlikely for them to have another future encounter. She had achieved her goal, which was already a great fortune in itself. As for how he thought about her, what did it matter whether his impression of her was good or bad?


    In her previous life, he and she met by chance, and after crossing paths, they each trod a different road in life.


    It was likely the case for this lifetime as well.


    Quanzhou was just around the corner. She still had a lot to do. Going forward and living her life well, that was what mattered most.


    Jiafu¡¯s mood finally recovered from her initial dread and dismay.


    On this day, the boat sailed by Fuming Island, which they had passed by during their journey previously. It coincided with the last religious assembly of the Guanyin Temple before the end of the year. Madam Meng decided to take her daughter to the island once more and donate some perfumed oil to the temple, so she ordered the ship to berth there. Bringing her two children with her, they disembarked on the island and headed to Guanyin Temple.


    Numerous Buddhist worshipers were present. It originally should have been bustling with excitement because of the religious assembly, however, they did not expect to see a throng of worshipers falling over each other as they flocked out of the gate of the Guanyin Temple, all with expressions seized with terror. Madam Meng hurriedly asked Zhang Da to make inquiries about what had happened. Zhang Da soon returned with great haste and informed, ¡°Madam, you cannot go on with your worship today! Let us leave quickly! Many officers and men have come to arrest the monks in the temple, saying that there were imperial criminals2 hidden among these monks!¡±


    Madam Meng was flabbergasted. She chanted a brief Buddhist prayer and was about to go back. No sooner had she walked a few steps than she heard the sound of yelling behind her. Worshipers were giving way one after another. Jiafu turned her head and caught sight of a multitude of officers and men emerging out of the temple gate interspersed among somber-looking Jinyiwei3 escorting seven to eight monks shackled in iron chains. They were all young novice monks who looked to be only around thirteen to fourteen years of age. Each and every one of these soldiers had malice written all over their faces. Some of the young monks were crying out, howling that they had been wrongly accused, while some were paralyzed by fear and were forcibly dragged forward. The ashen-faced worshipers at the roadside all bowed their heads in succession, not even daring to take a breath. After these officers and soldiers departed with the young monks, they began to discuss, blathering on about everything that had transpired.


    How could they be labeled as imperial criminals? They were but thirteen to fourteen-year-old young novice monks. To go so far as to dispatch the Jinyiwei! Madam Meng¡¯s face turned pale, and she no longer thought of staying even for a moment. Once the officers and soldiers left by ship, she hurried on their ship with Jiafu and her son, and Zhang Da ordered people to untie the mooring rope. Just as the ship was preparing to go offshore, they suddenly saw several people scampering to the shore, with one of them shouting to Zhang Da, ¡°Hey! Are you heading to Quanzhou? Our Young Master will also go to Quanzhou for business. He passed by Fuming Island today because he wanted to ask for blessings for our Old Madam, but we never expected to encounter officers and soldiers arresting people, even going so far as to requisition our ship. Can we inconvenience you to take us on your journey? We will compensate you generously!¡±


    Before entering the cabin, Jiafu turned her head to take a listless glance in that direction.


    Xiao Yintang!


    She actually saw Xiao Yintang!


    He stood beside the person who had just called out, his eyes slightly narrowed, peering at the few official ships that were gradually sailing away in the distance. Although garbed as an ordinary person, she recognized him at a glance.


    Even if he was reduced to ashes, she would never be mistaken!


    As if a thunderbolt struck her from above, Jiafu was petrified in place, her eyes wide open, her heart beating so wildly that it was practically popping out of her throat.


    Footnotes:


    1 ½ã½ã: Jie jie means elder sister, but it can be used as a more intimate way of addressing unrelated older women.


    2 ÇÕ·¸: (archaic) criminals subject to investigation by the Emperor


    3 The Embroidered Uniform Guard or Jinyiwei was the imperial secret police that served the emperors of the Ming dynasty in China. They were given the authority to overrule judicial proceedings in prosecutions with full autonomy in arresting, interrogating and punishing anyone, including nobles and the emperor¡¯s relatives. (Source: Embroidered Uniform Guard ¨C Wikipedia)

 CH 16

    What is he here for?


    ***


    When voyaging the sea, there had always been a rule that one must not thoughtlessly invite people of unknown origins aboard halfway through the journey. More than that, although these people were all dressed as ordinary traveling merchants, each and every one of them had a valorous air around them; that man they had addressed as ¡°Young Master¡± was of stalwart build and had the keenness of an eagle. Zhang Da was practically a member of the Zhen family and had been their steward for many years, so he was typically circumspect. With the mistress on the ship, how could he easily allow these people aboard? Just as he was about to utter words of refusal, the man yelled out to declare, ¡°Fret not! We haven¡¯t just done business at Zhennanmen once or twice and must arrive there as soon as possible. We truly have no ship to use, and we fear that our journey will be delayed. We have observed that your family¡¯s ship is rather swift, so we implore you to let us join you. When venturing outside, it is inevitable for one to encounter trouble along the way. This will be mutually beneficial. It will also be convenient for us!¡± After saying this, he tossed a silver ingot worth five taels towards the bow of the ship.


    Zhennanmen was one of the most prosperous areas in Quanzhou. Zhang Da listened to his sincere manner of speaking and his reasonable choice of words. He made a few more inquiries concerning their business in Zhennanmen, and the man answered one by one, each reply containing not the least bit of error. He truly sounded like a person familiar with the area. He hesitated, told them to wait a moment, and sought Madam Meng for her response.


    On the shore, Xiao Yintang¡¯s attention seemed to finally divert from the official ships to the deck. Two eyes swept over, and just before he could see her, Jiafu abruptly whipped around and dashed into a cabin a few steps away. She was in such a panic that she did not pay attention to what was under her feet and tripped on her skirt, staggering and nearly stumbling to the ground. She looked around and grabbed the cabin door with one hand, stabilizing her body. She then stood still and immediately looked towards her mother, desperately shaking her head.


    Madam Meng noticed that her daughter¡¯s face had suddenly turned pale, and she cast aside Zhang Da to hasten over.


    ¡±Mother, don¡¯t let those people aboard! I don¡¯t like having strangers on the ship!¡±


    Noticing that her daughter¡¯s mood seemed to be amiss, Madam Meng was extremely worried. She no longer had the heart to bother about anything else and abruptly told Zhang Da, ¡°It¡¯s better to have less troubles on board.¡±


    Zhang Da complied, returned to the bow, flung back the silver ingot the other party had thrown, and said with a smile, ¡°Gentlemen, my apologies. Although we¡¯re heading to Quanzhou, we have to stop by several places along the way for at least a few days at a time. We fear that we might delay your journey. It would be better to look for another ship.¡±


    The man who shouted displayed his displeasure and said, ¡°We¡¯ll give you more silver!¡±


    Zhang Da promptly gave bow and smiled, ¡°My deepest apologies. It would be inappropriate to permit outsiders aboard because there are womenfolk on the ship.¡± After which, he ordered the sailor to hoist the sails and start the oars.


    The man¡¯s eyes faintly revealed an expression of aggression. The man stood on his toes and leapt onto the bow of the boat. His one hand grabbed Zhang Da¡¯s lapel, and he said, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked all over. I¡¯ve wasted a lot of time exchanging words with you, only for you to ultimately decline. Are you deliberately making a fool out of us?¡±


    Zhen Yaoting had been wandering about on the deck before entering the cabin. Suddenly, he saw some movement on the bow of the ship. Seeing that someone had forcibly ascended the ship and grabbed Zhang Da¡¯s lapel, he immediately rushed over and shouted, ¡°Let go of my Uncle Zhang! Where did this madman come from? You dare act wildly on my Zhen family¡¯s ship?¡± Before he could land a hit, the man had already shoved him away, rendering him unable to stand on his feet, falling back for about six to seven steps without ceasing until his buttocks ultimately sat on the deck. When the servants saw that their young master had been lunged to the ground, they surrounded him one after another.


    Zhen Yaoting exploded with rage. He rose from the ground and ordered people to seize the bastard and jump on him all at once.


    Zhang Da was astonished, now knowing that he had encountered a person that could not be reasoned with. But they were already at the boundary of Fujian, which was only a few days away from Quanzhou. He did not panic and only said, ¡°Master, your honored self must quell your anger! Who doesn¡¯t encounter trouble when journeying outside? It¡¯s part of our expertise, so we can easily accomplish it. But it¡¯s just as I said, it¡¯s inappropriate. Our family does not fear trouble, but when trouble arrives, we will naturally face it. We also frequently go in and out of the prefectural yamen¡­¡­¡±


    ¡±Let it go! Come down!¡±


    The young man who appeared to be the young master suddenly opened his mouth. The person who had charged onto the ship turned his head and saw that his master¡¯s brows were tightly wrinkled. Appearing rather afraid of him, he immediately released Zhang Da¡¯s lapel, pushed Zhang Da away, whisked around, hopped out of the ship, and stood behind the man. Without anyone knowing what they had discussed, the few people turned to leave.


    Zhen Yaoting¡¯s fall just now was not at all light, and he felt a slight pang when he got up. Now feeling quite humiliated, how could he be willing to let it rest? He still rushed to the bow of the ship and cursed at the back figures of those people, ¡°If you have the guts, then stand there for me! Weren¡¯t you acting like some lord just now? Are you leaving just like that? Turtle-like bastard, shrinking back into your shell!¡±


    Zhang Da had wanted to obstruct him, but it was too late. He saw the young master suddenly freeze in his tracks, turn his head, and sweep his eyes towards Zhen Yaoting, his gaze dim.


    Zhang Da had followed the old master to travel the length and breadth of the country since his youth. He was a man of long experience with a mind of wide scope. This moment, seeing the young man¡¯s expression, he felt rather shaken for no reason. He knew that this person had been provoked to anger. They were outside, and to have one less incident was more ideal than to have another. At once, he called for someone to pull Zhen Yaoting away, bowed to him incessantly, and then ordered the ship to promptly go offshore.


    Jiafu had been hiding behind the cabin door, watching Xiao Yintang narrow his eyes and finally retract his gaze, shaking his head to his entourage who had a scowl on their faces. Those people followed him and turned to leave.


    Jiafu was so nervous that she almost could not breathe. She felt that her hands and feet had become limp until she watched the back figures of Xiao Yintang and his party fade away. When she opened her hands, a layer of cold sweat had formed on her palms. She latched onto a chair to support herself and slowly sat down, beginning to drift into a daze.


    Madam Meng had also witnessed the earlier scene and rebuked her son for being crude and impetuous. Zhen Yaoting refused to give in and stuck out his neck to say a sentence or two. Jiafu was distraught with anxiety. Leaving her mother and elder brother, she got up and trudged back to her room, threw herself on the bed without changing her clothes, and shut her eyes.


    Scenes from her previous life flashed in front of her eyes one by one like a trotting horse lantern.1


    She originally thought that after freeing herself from her marriage with Pei Xiuzhi and returning to Quanzhou, no matter what changes the capital would undergo in the future, all of it would have nothing to do with herself, and that it would even be more unlikely that she would meet Xiao Yintang once more. However, never did she expect that Heaven would help her only to one day trifle with her. In this life, she crossed paths with him in such a way even earlier than in her previous life.


    Jiafu recalled the somber look he had cast just before leaving and could not help but quiver.


    The Third Prince, Prince Yunzhong, Xiao Lie, was a man of great talent and bold vision. He was adept at reading people and knew how to make good use of them. He was also a shrewd, reserved, and forbearing person. Only being as such was he able to save himself from his eldest brother, the Tianxi Emperor¡¯s suspicion and jealousy for nearly two decades, until ultimately, he became the final victor in the open strife and veiled struggle of the three brothers.


    Xiao Yintang was his son. Certain characteristics of Prince Yunzhong would naturally flow in his flesh and blood. Jiafu had been with him for many years. She could not dare say how deeply she knew him, but she was also aware that he had acquired many of his father¡¯s tactics and scheming. As for how vicious and merciless he was, she need not mention.


    Those people who had risen in position, who among them had hands that were not awash with the blood of another?


    She remembered clearly that in her previous life, shortly after she married Pei Xiuzhi, not a year later, the Yongxi Emperor, who was once the regent Prince Shun¡¯an, began to attack Xiao Lie, who had always lived in seclusion in the southwest. How could Xiao Lie just sit still and await his doom? Thus, the conflict among the brothers commenced this way.


    Jiafu really could not think of a reason. At such a critical juncture, Xiao Yintang, Prince Yunzhong¡¯s heir, suddenly appeared here in secret, even venturing to Quanzhou in person. What could have drawn him to Quanzhou, and what did he want to do there?


    For today¡¯s incident, her elder brother also was not totally in the wrong, but with that temper of his, his being too crude and impetuous, she feared that he would suffer a heavy loss sooner or later. Quite evidently, Xiao Yintang¡¯s trip outside ought to be a clandestine operation, and since he did not want to attract attention, he let it go. Otherwise, given the crassness of her brother¡¯s cursing, how could a person like him just turn around like that and leave?


    Fortunately, they weathered through without mishap. There were no setbacks, and he stormed off just like that.


    Jiafu¡¯s heart was in great turmoil. For several days, except for necessary matters, she did not take even a single step out of the cabin. Seeing her daughter¡¯s glum countenance and wan complexion the past few days, Madam Meng had initially thought that she was ill, but upon closer observation, she did not look like she was sick anywhere. She wanted to probe but could not pry out anything even after asking and began growing a little anxious. After bouts of worrying, she vented her anger out on her son and complained that he had given his younger sister a fright that day. Zhen Yaoting called to mind that his younger sister had indeed become like this after that day, and regret overcame him. He started to think of ways to enliven Jiafu and professed that he would start handling matters more seriously. Madam Meng then asked him to check the accounts with Zhang Da. Hardly had he read even two pages of it when he started yawning endlessly and fell asleep there.


    Towards her elder brother, Jiafu also bore some helplessness similar to Madam Meng¡¯s exasperation at his failure to make good. She could only comfort herself that there would inevitably be a day where her elder brother would truly become sensible. Seeing that her mother was worrying about her and that they were almost home, she managed to barely keep up her spirit to deal with her grandmother¡¯s displeasure.


    On this day, the group finally returned to their home in Quanzhou.


    Old Madam Hu had received the letter half a month ago, and her people were among the servants who had gone with them, so she had already known ahead that her daughter-in-law had rejected the marriage. She was primarily upset, but Madam Meng did something that departed from her normal behavior. She maintained a bold front before the Old Madam and knelt down in front of her, explaining that a marriage must be carefully chosen to attain harmony and prosperity. This marriage had many obstacles in its way, which was already inauspicious in itself. More than that, the Pei family, apart from their Old Madam, housed very few kind people. If her daughter were to be reluctantly married in, she feared that, in the end, things would turn out contrary to the way they had wished, so she had rejected it out of her own initiative. Zhen Yaoting knelt down alongside her and solemnly swore to Heaven that he would henceforth repent sincerely, mend his mistaken ways, and handle matters well in the future so that he would no longer worry his grandmother.


    Spilt water was difficult to retrieve, and the people had also returned. Old Madam Hu was displeased, but she was left without the choice. Moreover, the end of the year was coming. Family fleets, docks, shops, and local authorities scampered around at every place doing all sorts of numerous activities. All were exceptionally busy. Just like that, the marriage, which was something she originally had great expectations for, was quickly considered to be a thing of the past.


    Madam Meng breathed a sigh of relief and was bustling about all day long assisting Old Madam in managing certain affairs. Jiafu also aided her, and her elder brother was forced to follow Zhang Da while whining incessantly to the high heaven all throughout. The days seemed to have returned to their original pattern.


    But the incident that happened on Fuming Island that day had never escaped Jiafu¡¯s mind.


    She had heard clearly that he was also headed to Quanzhou. For fear of encountering him again, she had not taken a single step outside since returning home. In this way, over ten days had passed. Everything was calm and tranquil in the city of Quanzhou, which gradually began to exhibit a festive New Year atmosphere.


    It was the eve of the New Year. Jiafu surmised that he should have already left. Her heart that had been fraught with distress all day long finally eased.


    Footnotes:


    1 ×ßÂíµÆ (z¨¯u m¨£ d¨¥ng): lantern with carousel of paper horses, rotating under convection, used at Lantern Festival

 CH 17

    What¡¯s the use of keeping you?


    ***


    There were only a few days left before the end of the year. On this day, Jiafu accompanied her mother to the Zhen family¡¯s shipyard.


    The shipyard was not merely a place where ships were constructed and repaired, but it was equivalently an expansive area where shack-dwellers had taken root. The Zhen family had been benevolent and virtuous since time immemorial; here, their ancestors had built houses for the destitute sailors who sailed the sea in their employ so that they could have a home to return to once they came ashore. Those men later married wives and started families. More and more shack-dwellers established residence in the area, and the population gradually increased in number. When time came for Jiafu¡¯s father to take the reins, over a hundred households had already settled here. The families of sailors who had voyaged with her father and never returned were now still under their tutelage. Widows devoted their days doing odd jobs in the shipyard, and although life for them was no longer so easy, they at least had a roof over their heads that sheltered them from wind and rain, as well as means to support themselves and their children. In the past few years, at the end of each year, Madam Meng would personally rove around to distribute rice and meat to orphans and widows, and each family would be allotted two strings of coins1 to welcome the New Year with.


    Jiafu adhered to her mother every year, and this year was no exception. Upon leaving the shipyard after visiting orphans and widows, she suddenly remembered the boy she had brought back for treatment on that night a few months prior, wondering if he had survived. She thereby paused in her tracks and made inquiries to one of the shipyard¡¯s stewards nearby.


    As the shipyard was home to numerous men tasked with miscellaneous errands, the steward primarily had no recollection of him, but a while later, he knocked his head and exclaimed, ¡°I remember! That lad Steward Zhang had brought over! He is faring well. He has recovered from his ailment, and he now does manual labor at the shipyard. Should I call him over and have him kowtow to you, Young Lady?¡±


    Jiafu replied, ¡°Good to know that he is well. I remembered him all of a sudden, so I thought I should ask. No need to call him over for such a thing.¡±


    The steward responded with a smile, ¡°Young Lady is so kind to actually remember him. That lad was also quite lucky to have encountered you on time, Young Lady; otherwise, he would not have survived. Had it been the Jin family, perhaps he would have been buried in some fish¡¯s belly by now.¡±


    The speaker meant no ill in his words, but the listener harbored some sentiments. The phrase ¡°buried in some fish¡¯s belly¡± had struck a nerve with Jiafu, reminding her of her father, and her mood instantaneously dropped. The steward immediately realized his slip of the tongue and slapped his own mouth, bowing in a panic to make amends, ¡°I have spoken rubbish. Young Lady, please do not take offense.¡±


    Jiafu was aware that it was merely unwitting blabber and assured him with a slight smile. She turned around and saw that her mother and her entourage had reached the shipyard entrance. Her mother turned her head to peek at her, prompting Jiafu to gather her skirt and to briskly tread over.


    The shipyard was close to the harbor where the sea breeze was consistently fierce, and the wind at the entrance was even fiercer. Just as Jiafu passed by a roadside where a row of racks containing piles of logs were erected, a gust of wind blew past.


    The racks had been standing there for quite a long time. The ropes at the joints had been battered by time and had already rotted, but they had yet to be replaced. As soon as the wind blasted, the racks creaked and wobbled. Without warning, the ropes snapped. A pile of logs towering over Jiafu crashed and tumbled down, rolling towards her.


    The logs had just been shipped a few days ago and were ready for use, only that they had not been transported away in time. They were not very thick with only a diameter the size of a bowl. Even so, with so many logs toppling all at once, if someone were to be trampled underneath them, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Jiafu was looking down at the road and initially had not paid attention to the fluctuations at the side. When she realized that the situation was amiss, she had no time to react and simply froze in place.


    Madam Meng was standing at the shipyard¡¯s main entrance, conversing with Zhang Da and several others while waiting for her daughter to arrive. Suddenly, she heard a strange noise behind her. When she whipped her head around to check, her soul escaped from her body. Zhang Da and the rest were also able to detect it and immediately sped over in response, but they were too late. They watched with dread as Jiafu was about to be pummeled by a pile of collapsing logs. At the time of imminent peril, a boy clothed in tatters dashed from the side diagonal to them so unexpectedly, his physique looking almost like he was flying as he sprinted to Jiafu¡¯s side at lightning speed. Just before the first log rolled to Jiafu¡¯s feet, he grabbed her waist and hurtled her to the side to dodge it. The two tumbled to the ground together.


    Zhang Da and the rest hurried to where they were. They arranged the logs and rescued the affected people, rendering the shipyard entrance into a scene of chaos.


    Madam Meng¡¯s face was dreadfully pale in fright. She rushed closer and separated the crowd. Seeing the young man lying on the ground firmly protecting her daughter beneath him, she bolted towards them in a flurry and cried out, ¡°A¡¯Fu! A¡¯Fu! Are you alright? Are you alright? Don¡¯t scare your mother, ah!¡±


    The boy had moved with such alacrity that Jiafu inevitably felt a bit lightheaded, especially with him shielding her underneath him. Right this instant, she regained her senses. Hearing her mother¡¯s voice, she opened her eyes and replied, her voice quivering, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m alright¡­¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­¡­¡±


    The boy hastily got off of her and squeezed himself out of the throng of people. Madam Meng and Zhang Da fussed over Jiafu, so they primarily had not taken notice of him and chiefly assisted Jiafu up from the ground. Once they had ascertained that not an inch of her body had been harmed, save for the mud that had stained her clothes and her pallor turning deathly pale from fright, they breathed a sigh of relief.


    Madam Meng was still in a state of shock as she embraced Jiafu¡ª¡ªjust how many times she had chanted to Buddha, no one knew. As she listened to Zhang Da admonishing the shipyard¡¯s steward for relaxing his vigilance, she suddenly recalled the boy who had just saved her daughter. She darted her eyes to his direction and found that he was drifting farther and farther away. She quickly bid someone to assist Jiafu up and to lead her in the carriage to rest. She then strode over, called to the boy, and observed him. He wore decrepit clothing on such an icy winter day, and his feet only had a pair of straw sandals with holes in them. Dirt had smeared his face, but he had a rather handsome countenance if one appraised him carefully. Not minding the filth on him, she grabbed his hand and said, ¡°Good child, we¡¯re lucky you¡¯re here today! What¡¯s your name? Which household¡¯s child are you from?¡±


    Zhang Da had caught up with them. He studied the boy¡¯s appearance and felt that he was somewhat familiar, but he could not conjure any memory of their acquaintance. But since the boy was right here, he was naturally a worker in their shipyard. The boy was hopelessly taciturn, so he turned to the shipyard¡¯s steward.


    Perceiving that his negligence had almost incurred a catastrophe, the steward was ashen-faced. He lurched forward and explained, ¡°He was the boy Young Lady had sent over a few months ago. He had been at the brink of death at that time. I recall Young Lady and the steward instruct to always treat him with great care and to assign him minor tasks in the shipyard upon his recovery.¡±


    Zhang Da then summoned up memories of that happenstance, glanced at the boy, and briefly recounted to Madam Meng their fortuitous encounter. Madam Meng was grateful beyond words and could not cease praising him. After some remarks, she noticed that the boy was short of the sharpness he possessed when he had rushed out earlier, and instead stood there motionless with his head hung, bereft of speech, his expression rather vapid. She shot an inquisitive glance at the steward.


    The steward replied, ¡°Reporting to Madam, this boy is a simpleton incapable of speech. Perhaps his ailment had rendered him foolish. He also normally isn¡¯t so agile.¡± After which, he yelled at the boy and prodded him to greet Madam Meng with a salute.


    Madam Meng accepted the greeting, her sympathy for the young lad intensifying. She quickly thwarted the steward, sighing as she said, ¡°This child¡¯s sincerity is evident. He is not of sound mind, but the fact that A¡¯Fu had saved him is still etched on his memory, so he wanted to repay the favor by rescuing her with little regard for his life. Looking at him now, I find him rather handsome. If his parents were still around, who knows just how this precious child would grow up to be! I suspect that he had been kidnapped and turned out this way as a result. Poor thing!¡± Following which, she bid the steward to promptly bestow him a generous amount of new clothes and shoes, relentlessly exhorting him to treat the boy well and to quit bullying him in the future. The steward assented.


    After Madam Meng threw a few more phrases, she loosened her grasp on the boy¡¯s hand, turned around, and boarded the carriage. She told Jiafu, ¡°Poor child. He cannot speak, and his mind isn¡¯t very bright.¡±


    Jiafu had been resting in the carriage for a while. The others had gradually settled down after the great shock they had just witnessed. She had watched as her mother released the boy¡¯s hand. He turned around, lowered his head, and continued to plod forward¡ª¡ªJiafu surveilled his rear figure and noticed that his pace was somewhat stiff. He had a slight limp to his gait, as if he was a different person from the one who had brandished his agility when he rushed out to save her just then. She hesitated, told her mother to wait a moment, and alighted the carriage. She briskly picked up her pace and barred the boy¡¯s way.


    The boy raised his eyes and saw her approaching. He appeared as though it had slightly startled him, yet his face was still void of emotion.


    Jiafu smiled at him and softly inquired, ¡°Does your foot hurt? I noticed you limping a little while you were walking.¡±


    The boy responded with silence.


    ¡±Can you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Jiafu¡¯s voice grew ever so tender as she drew closer to him. ¡°If you are hurt, just say it. Do not be afraid.¡±


    She leaned forward. The boy caught a faint whiff of the delicate fragrance her body was emanating. She seemed to have not worn any perfume, yet her scent gently penetrated deep into his lungs. It was a world apart from the relatively salty air dominating this place that he had gradually become inured to, and it was even more distinct from the opulent fragrances, rouge, and powder pervading the splendid boudoir he had once been familiar with.


    His ears slightly reddened without him noticing. Fortunately, his face was daubed in mud and dirt, so she could not perceive it.


    He shook his head and lowered it to evade her, and he then darted past her.


    Jiafu turned her head and shifted her sight to his feet. She saw bright red blood oozing out of the soles of his shoes, which had already been worn down to just a layer of straw.


    ¡±Stop right there!¡±


    She called out to him once more.


    Zhang Da hastened over and took off the boy¡¯s shoes.


    A bamboo stick the length of a pinky finger pierced deeply into the sole of his foot like a sharp knife.


    Confronted with the concerned gaze Jiafu had cast, the boy¡¯s eyes, which seemed to have been shrouded by an indelible tinge of gloom, revealed an imperceptible radiance to them.


    He gently shook his head and gave a feeble smile.


    It was but a flicker of an ephemeral expression that she alone was able to espy.


    ¡­¡­


    The eve of the New Year on the third year of Yongxi¡¯s reign had just passed. The year had already ended, yet the people of Quanzhou city were still beating gongs, banging drums, and performing the dragon and lion dances. It was only the third day of the first month when Jiafu caught wind of certain news.


    Men from the Quanzhou yamen came to relay an order from above, stating that the Zhen family must report a list of every unregistered settler they had employed over the years, especially teenage boys who looked to be between thirteen to fourteen years of age, every single one accounted for. If they failed to report even one and the authorities found out, there would be severe repercussions.


    Zhang Da and the man who delivered the report had a close friendship. After relaying the order, he dismissed the servants and whispered to Zhang Da¡¯s ear, ¡°The one above isn¡¯t just some boss¡ª¡ªit¡¯s the Jinyiwei¡­¡­ A man surnamed Wang came, and I heard that this figure has quite a powerful background. I haven¡¯t the slightest clue what they had discussed, but when our lordship came out, I saw him turn green in the face. The Jin family has countless workers in their boats and shipyard. They failed to report a few men because they had assumed that it was a matter they could simply brush off, completely unaware of how ferocious that person is. Unfortunately, those few men were called away last night. While those unregistered persons kept their lives, some were banished to the army after an interrogation. I also heard that two teenage boys employed in their shipyard had been beaten to death, to the extent that their guts spilled all over the ground when they were yanked out. These are matters I normally wouldn¡¯t disclose to anyone, but your Zhen family has a large business. It¡¯s been inevitable for you to employ a few unregistered workers over the years. I cannot bear to witness you suffer such a calamity, so I¡¯m telling you these things. But bear in mind, you never heard these words from me!¡±


    Zhang Da sent the man away and swiveled around to report to Old Madam Hu. Old Madam wore a solemn expression and promptly ordered him to create a roster of all their unregistered workers, including ship runners, dock workers, porters, as well as craftsmen and handymen in the shipyard¡ª¡ªto note all of them, keep an eye on every person, and exclude not a single one.


    Madam Meng had been right by her side that very moment. After she returned, she apprised Jiafu of the circumstance and lamented, ¡°I have not an inkling of what¡¯s happening, but I am terribly perplexed and exhausted. You ought to keep an eye on your brother these days, lest he wanders about and gets into unnecessary trouble.¡±


    After Madam Meng finished speaking, she hurriedly left. Jiafu was also a little uneasy.


    According to the shipyard steward, not only was that boy mute, but he was also not very bright in the head.


    But Jiafu had a hunch that that boy might not be the half-wit he was believed to be.


    When the boy had hauled her away and tumbled to the ground with her on that certain day, their eyes had met for a fleeting instance. Not to mention, his agility then was supposedly uncharacteristic of him.


    She had been lightheaded and her limbs had been in disarray, but she had noticed when he looked at her squarely in the eyes. She had committed that incident to memory, so she just knew.


    There was also that feeble smile he expressed after they had discovered the injury on his foot. His eyes had shone like the sun, and even his muddy visage could not conceal the brilliance and gleam within them.


    To say that he was stupid, Jiafu truly did not think so.


    If he had been merely putting on an act, then what was it for? What was the mystery behind this boy? The year had just passed, and the authorities already executed such movements. Did it have anything to do with this boy?


    Jiafu called to mind Xiao Yintang¡¯s inexplicable arrival, as well as the scene they had witnessed after passing by Fuming Island. The imagery of those young novice monks bound by iron chains was vivid in her mind.


    She could not discern if that group of Jinyiwei and this Lord Wang who had come to Quanzhou were of similar association.


    After heeding her grandmother¡¯s command, Zhang Da would definitely include this boy on the list.


    Out of an explicit feeling that was difficult for her to explain, Jiafu wanted no such thing to happen. She suddenly felt concerned for the boy.


    However, she was also aware that her grandmother¡¯s methods were without fault. The Jinyiwei were as ruthless as beasts, and their reach was extremely pervasive. If the Zhen family dared to pull even the slightest of tricks, once they were discovered, the consequences they would face would be too horrible to contemplate.


    Jiafu wanted to tell him the news so that he could furtively escape as soon as possible. Yet, she had apprehensions.


    After a night of contemplation, she finally could not help but seek out Zhang Da the following day with the pretense of inquiring about the wound on the boy¡¯s foot.


    Zhang Da glanced at Jiafu and carefully elaborated, ¡°Young Lady, I¡¯ve been busy the past few days, so I forgot to inform you. That kid passed away on New Year¡¯s Eve. Someone saw him walk to the shore by himself and dive down, but he never came up. There also haven¡¯t been any traces of him in the shipyard the past few days. His beddings and clothes had all been scattered about, as if he had woken up in the middle of the night, gotten up, and walked away in a daze. From the words of the person who slept beside him,2 the sound of firecrackers must have frightened him so much that he went out without a thought and jumped off the sea¡­¡­¡±


    Jiafu was dumbfounded, and grief overcame her.


    She had originally been anxious about the likelihood of his life being in danger, but never did she imagine to learn that he had perished on the eve of the New Year.


    For some reason, the abrupt death of this boy, a stranger whom she had saved by chance, so deeply afflicted her.


    Perhaps her empathy stemmed from when the boy¡¯s eyes had conveyed a determination to live as he was nearing his demise on the day she had rescued him¡ª¡ªor perhaps it was from when he had exerted his frail body to shield her from peril a few days past. When he had trod away in silence afterwards, that lonesome back figure that slightly tottered with every step was impossible for her to forget.


    She stood there blankly for a little while. Suppressing the sorrow that welled up in her heart, she expressed, ¡°Uncle Zhang, please ask someone to burn two sticks of incense for him.¡±


    Zhang Da replied, ¡°This old uncle will do so. Young Lady, don¡¯t be so sad.¡±


    Jiafu gave a dim smile and nodded her head.


    ¡­¡­


    The thirteenth day of the first month was still two days before the Lantern Festival. In Quanzhou City, however, lanterns were already hung in every household¡¯s front door. When night fell, the colorful lanterns and the bright moonlight enhanced each other¡¯s beauty and candor. The city brimmed with a festive atmosphere.


    In stark contrast to the scene within the city walls, outside of it was a quiet and deserted port.


    It was the dead of night, and the moon was up in the cloudless sky. A teenage boy was perched up on the seawall all alone, his frame engulfed in the shadow of the night. The sea breeze was grazing his face, yet he remained motionless as he confronted the languorous rise of the night tide, painting a melancholy silhouette.


    All of a sudden, he cast off his clothes and shoes with great expedition, and he jumped, plummeting like a piece of rock plunging into the night tide.


    A few moments later, as a faint splash broke the water surface, the boy¡¯s head emerged from underneath. He swung his arms forward and struck the water a few times, then leaned against the dam with an object in his grip.


    This object was the shape of a square nestled in a soft leather pouch, its dimensions spanning the hollow of one¡¯s palm. As it was completely soaked, water ceaselessly trickled down from within the boy¡¯s clasp.


    Most days were damp and chilly in this Quanzhou winter, yet this boy seemed to be immune to the piercing cold of the frosty seawater. He slowly untied the leather strap and fixed his gaze at the object resting in his palm.


    It was an imperial jade seal with an etching of five interconnected dragons, engraved with the characters, ¡°Having received the Mandate from Heaven, may (the emperor) lead a long and prosperous life.¡±3 Its entirety was void of even a speck of dust. Under the bright and clear moonlight, its glittering jade color cast a reflection on the boy¡¯s translucent, pale skin.


    This was the heirloom seal of the realm passed down way back from the Qin Dynasty, an indispensable treasure of the state. From time to time, it would suddenly disappear, only to appear again; so monumental was it that people had deemed it the mandate of heaven for certain emperors to have it in their possession. When it disappeared, they would conclude that the incumbent sovereign was not meant to be in power.


    When Great Wei was founded, the Great Ancestor discovered the imperial jade seal by a stroke of luck. Overcome with divine ecstasy, he had tucked it away deep in the ancestral palace hall. Whenever a worship ceremony was underway, he would proffer the stamped seal on the imperial edict to the heavenly worship, signifying that his reign had been mandated by heaven.


    The reason why voices of doubt continued to escalate in the beginning of the Yongxi Emperor¡¯s ascension to the throne was that he did not have the imperial jade seal, which symbolized imperial power, to bequeath to the next generation.


    It was said that after the Young Emperor Xiao Yu fell off his horse in the hunting grounds and met his end, this imperial jade seal had also vanished as if by magic.


    People often traversed this side of the dam during daytime, but no one could have guessed that, in the past three years, this seal had been wrapped in leather and hidden underneath the dam inside a cavity the seawater had eroded.


    The tide ebbed and flowed day by day. Guarded by the darkness, the object was quiet and solitary, reminiscent of its owner, this teenage boy.


    The boy looked vacantly at the jade seal in his hand for a good while when, suddenly, the corners of his mouth curled up in derision. He thus soliloquized, ¡°What¡¯s the use of keeping you? Throwing you into the tide would be for the best. From here on, travel the world unfettered instead of staying hidden here and never seeing the sun ¡¯til the end of time!¡±


    He climbed back up the seawall, stood tall, and flung his arms back with great vigor, set on hurling the jade seal in his hand to the night tide under the moon¡¯s glow.


    Once it entered the sea, the raging tides would swallow it. This thing would forever sink into the ocean depths, never to resurface.


    Translator¡¯s Note:


    Sorry I was gone for so long. My mother passed away, and my grandma shortly after. The grief was too hard for me to bear, but I¡¯m slowly picking myself back up.


    Please know that this story is close to my heart, so I won¡¯t be dropping it!


    Footnotes:


    1 It¡¯s a string of 1,000 coins, equivalent to 1 silver tael.


    2 Servants usually slept together in one huge room


    3 It looks like this. (Source: Heirloom Seal of the Realm ¨C Wikipedia)

 CH 18

    No shame before Heaven, no shame before man.


    ***


    Just as the boy was about to toss the imperial jade seal in his hand into the ocean tide, a voice suddenly interposed from behind him, ¡°It has been three years. Has the Young Emperor been well? Wang Jin kowtows to the Young Emperor.¡±


    The boy¡¯s hand paused. He slowly turned his head.


    From the dimness of the night emerged a figure, of which boasted an aquiline nose and a long face, dressed in ordinary clothes and a small blue cap. He had claimed he would offer a kowtow, yet he simply bowed in a rather lackadaisical fashion with a shadow of a smile on his face. His eyes glimmered beneath the moonlight, the ice-cold gleam in them akin to a snake¡¯s poison. Amidst the night scene, he looked even more daunting.


    The boy¡¯s expression transformed most minutely, and only when his shoulders shifted did the man utter once again, ¡°Young Emperor, if you dare jump into the sea or throw what you are holding, that young lady from the Zhen family will end up no better than the Jin family. You are already aware of my methods.¡±


    His tone of voice was rather morose and unnerving.


    The boy¡¯s figure froze.


    Wang Jin had always been somber and unobtrusive, but right this moment, as he examined the frame of the boy before him, he could not suppress the ecstasy surging in his chest. His eyes shone even brighter.


    ¡±If the Young Emperor obediently returns with me, I will promise not to make things difficult for you, and I will swear to Heaven that I will not touch even half a finger of the Zhen family¡¯s. If you disobey, Heaven will strike them dead! Interestingly enough, the Zhen family has also contributed greatly this time. Had it not been for the young lady of the Zhen family, I¡¯m afraid you, Young Emperor, would have long been gone by now.¡±


    If this boy, once the Young Emperor Xiao Yu, had been chucked to the sea by the Jin family and became fish feed, it would doubtless have incurred some grave dilemma. How else could they retrieve the imperial jade seal the Tianxi Emperor had been yearning for even in his dreams?


    Who could have imagined that Xiao Yu had hidden it in a place like this?


    Xiao Yu slowly turned around and faced Wang Jin.


    ¡±Young Emperor, you never would have guessed that all this is a trap I, Wang Jin, had set up, would you?¡±


    His ploy this time truly heightened his self-satisfaction, and he could not help but reveal an ill-concealed smirk of triumph.


    ¡±Young Emperor, you are very clever. After escaping by sheer luck that year, you went so far as to hide in a place like Quanzhou. In the South, the land is vast and the emperor is far away, while in Quanzhou, crooks coexist with honest folk. Searching for a person who has done his utmost to conceal himself truly is no better than looking for a needle in a haystack. But you have underestimated me. To sniff you out the past few years, I dispatched countless men masquerading as sailors and laborers to scour all areas in the South where you might have been hiding. Heaven did not disappoint! Finally, last month, I was informed that someone had spotted a mute teenage boy that resembled you in the Jin family¡¯s shipyard in Quanzhou, so I personally hurried all the way here. It didn¡¯t take much effort to learn that the Zhen family had taken you in when you were on the verge of death. I could have dragged you away, but that time, I was still uncertain whether or not you were the Young Emperor. After all, your appearance ought to have changed with every passing year, and you had assumed the character of a half-wit so well that you almost deceived me. I knew that, if you were the Young Emperor and I had taken you away like that, I would have only the person with me, but this seal¡­¡­¡±1


    He glanced at the object in the boy¡¯s hand and could not help but swallow a gulp of saliva. It was as if glory and wealth were waving to him from right across.


    ¡°¡­¡­it probably would have been difficult to get you to speak, so I orchestrated a ploy. I deliberately released news about looking for unregistered teenage boys and seized the Jin family to punish them. Sure enough, this had alarmed you. You left in secret, but before that, you naturally could not forget this precious seal of yours.¡±


    ¡±Young Emperor, you are quite clever, but in the end, you still lack experience. Though you¡¯re not at fault¡­¡­¡±


    His sight was transfixed on the object shimmering under the moonlight, and he advanced towards the boy step by step. He stretched out his hand and coaxed, ¡°Young Emperor, hand it to me! After all, His Majesty is your uncle. You may return with me, but you can no longer become the emperor. You must have suffered a lot hiding under filth these past years. You should also know that not everyone in this world is as fortunate as you. You must return. What¡¯s not great about becoming the Prince of Great Peace and living the rest of your life in tranquility and stability?¡±


    Xiao Yu was taciturn for a moment, then he suddenly sneered, ¡°It must have been hard for Second Imperial Uncle. He has become the emperor, yet every time he had to do the heaven worship ceremony the past few years, he must have felt in his heart that he wasn¡¯t qualified enough, did he not? Well, Heaven had already snatched my life away a few months ago. He had already claimed the throne, so what¡¯s the use of latching onto this thing? Since he wants it, then might as well hand it to him!¡±


    He hurled the imperial jade seal at Wang Jin, and the seal drew an arc in the air. Ecstatic, Wang Jin caught it with one hand and stuffed it into his rucksack. He went on, ¡°Young Emperor, come with me as well. So long as you do not escape, I swear I will never make things difficult for you.¡±


    Xiao Yu revealed a wintry smile. With a twist of his wrist, a dagger appeared in his hand. Beneath the moonlight, the edge of the blade gleamed, its tip like frigid snow.


    Wang Jin was brought to a standstill. Xiao Yu¡¯s expression turned proud and cold in an instant. ¡°I¡¯d rather end my own life than have someone else do it! Once I¡¯m dead, you can cut my head off and take it with you. Second Imperial Uncle will probably feel relieved. Quanzhou¡¯s Zhen family and I have no special connections whatsoever. The sun and moon can attest; the heavens and gods can attest. After my death, if you break that oath you just professed, you will not end well!¡±


    He had once been the Son of Heaven reigning above the four seas, yet he had fallen on the muddy earth, now mingling with the humblest of the lowly. Still, at this very moment, his eyes were so clear and profound that even Wang Jin felt a tremor in his heart. He could not dare to look straight at him and slowly lowered his head.


    Xiao Yu turned around and faced the limitless, pitch-black night sky out of reach in the far north. With a solemn countenance, he performed three kowtows and nine bows. He then sprung up and stood erect.


    Beneath the moon¡¯s illumination, the boy¡¯s visage was elegant and melancholy, his eyes resolute.


    He closed his eyes and gazed up at the starry sky above his head. With a piercing light, he swung the dagger towards his throat, already imagining how blood would spatter until three feet away. Right this moment, the wind brought with it a voice, ¡°No shame before Heaven; no shame before man! Wang Jin, you are now a fourth-rank military guard and a promising figure of the Jinyiwei, but if I remember correctly, in the tenth year of Tianxi¡¯s reign, you ranked thirty-sixth in the 24th imperial provincial examination on military arts. Only thirty-five people were selected, so you had fallen short. The late emperor had gotten wind of your filial reputation¡ª¡ªthat you could not bear to leave your mother alone in the countryside and thus brought her with you to the capital for the imperial exam. Eventually exhausting all your finances, you, mother and son, were compelled to spend your nights in bridge apertures; you begged in markets for leftovers, endured your own hunger, and immediately returned to proffer them to your elderly mother. Your filial conduct had so moved the late emperor that he deviated from custom and elevated your name to the list of successful passers. This marked the beginning of your official career. The late emperor had been kind to you, first as a monarch, then as a teacher. Times have changed, and Prince Shun¡¯an is now the emperor. Failing to remember the late emperor¡¯s kindness can be condoned, but to actually go so far as to terrorize the late emperor¡¯s flesh and blood like this for your own glory!¡±


    ¡±Wang Jin, have you no shame before Heaven? Have you no shame before man?¡±


    It was dark all around. The sea tide was raging and hissing, and the night wind squalled. Every single word from that voice entered their ears along with the breeze. Xiao Yu and Wang Jin heard it together, and it filled both of them with agitation.


    Xiao Yu opened his eyes and jerked his body around to follow the sound, seeing¡ª¡ªnot knowing when he had gotten there¡ª¡ªa man standing a few feet from the edge of the seawall, garbed in robes the color of dusk. If one did not look closely, it was almost as if the figure was one with the darkness.


    ¡±Who¡¯s there?¡±


    Wang Jin drew his blade as he thundered.


    The man turned a deaf ear and simply strode towards Xiao Yu. Finally, he stopped before him and shielded the other behind himself.


    He turned his head towards Xiao Yu, who was staring at him with eyes stretched, and spoke, ¡°After so many years, does Your Majesty still remember me? You were still the crown prince when I left the capital, and if I correctly recall, you were only about six or seven then. The last lesson I taught you was Wang Sunman¡¯s translation of The Commentary of Zuo. I remember that back then, you had not been able to hand in your reading notes in time.¡±


    His voice was gentle, his tone neither too fast nor too slow. The moon¡¯s glow revealed the elegant face of a young man.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes abruptly spread open. He exclaimed, ¡°Teacher!2 You¡¯re Teacher Pei!¡±


    The man gave a humble smile and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. Pei You¡¯an arrived late. Your Majesty has suffered.¡±


    Right this instant, the boy¡¯s eyes burst forth in immeasurable exhilaration and radiance.


    He was appointed crown prince at the age of three and started studying at the age of four. After his childhood pre-education, his imperial father, the Tianxi Emperor, had selected several teachers for him, and his favorite among them had been Pei You¡¯an, who was only fourteen at that time.


    ¡±Teacher, where have you been all these years¡­¡­ those reading notes, I had already written them back then. I waited for you, but you never came to read them for me¡­¡­ later when I inherited the throne, I searched everywhere for you, yet no news of you came. I thought you had¡­¡­¡±


    He rushed towards Pei You¡¯an, choking back sobs.


    Pei You¡¯an gently patted him as a sign of reassurance.


    ¡±Pei You¡¯an? Pei You¡¯an! Is that really you? Why are you here?¡±


    Wang Jin finally recognized him and glared at him with undisguised malevolence. His voice sounding rather strange, he yelled at him with an expression of shock across his whole face, ¡°What guts you have! His Majesty has been on the throne for three years. The country is at peace, and every position in court has been filled. Are you trying to blatantly defy the law? A wise man submits to circumstances. As long as you serve His Majesty, with the talents you possess, His Majesty will definitely place you in an important position once again. If you obstinately persist in your errant ways, are you not afraid that I will return and report to His Majesty, implicating everyone in your Pei family?¡±


    Pei You¡¯an returned, ¡°Do you really think I will let you walk away alive tonight?¡±


    His voice was still placid, but the chill in his tone was strikingly evident.


    Wang Jin was flabbergasted. He looked him up and down, then scoffed, ¡°Pei You¡¯an, you are a little too cocky. I know that you had learned swordsmanship under a great master to strengthen your body and followed Grand Duke Wei to the battlefield in your youth, but for you to want to kill me, I¡¯m afraid you must be dreaming.¡±


    Pei You¡¯an gave a faint smile and stared intently at him. ¡°Who says I must do the killing myself?¡±


    Wang Jin¡¯s complexion slightly altered. He jolted his head from side to side and gave a sharp whistle.


    The whistling was over, but there was still no movement from all around. Only the sound of the sea tide and the blustery wind assailed his ears.


    ¡±No need to look around. All your men are dead,¡± declared Pei You¡¯an.


    Wang Jin gritted his teeth. He drew his blade and rushed towards Pei You¡¯an, his body as swift and fierce as a hawk. In the twinkling of an eye, he was only a few steps away, but another figure suddenly came darting towards Pei You¡¯an. The wind carried with it a bellow of laughter, along with the words, ¡°Eldest Young Master is correct! Wang Jin, those underlings you brought with you have all been wiped out by my brothers!¡±


    This man had an imposing stature and a deep voice, sounding like that of a middle-aged man¡¯s. A mask had concealed his face. The moonlight revealed it to be a faint color of copper, exposing only two eyes, rather peculiar in appearance. In a flash, he had already sped right in front of him.


    Wang Jin was once again taken aback. ¡°Golden Dragon King?¡±


    The Golden Dragon King was a prominent pirate leader who emerged suddenly in the South seas in recent years. He gathered people and occupied islands, garnering enormous influence at sea. However, unlike those pirates who robbed and killed at every turn, which made seafarers gnash their teeth in bitter hatred at the very mention of them, the Golden Dragon King only collected protection fees from merchant ships who traversed the waterways that were under his purview. Once included in his protection, the safety and security of those merchant ships would be guaranteed. Rather than taking a detour and risk being pilfered and slaughtered by other pirates roving about, ship owners were willing to pay protection fees to the Golden Dragon King to ensure their smooth journey. Even local authorities could do nothing about him. Because he never revealed his true face and often wore a mask forged from brass, seafarers had awarded him the epithet ¡°Golden Dragon King¡±.3


    That man laughed and said, ¡°You also know who I am? Why should Eldest Young Master use his own hands to kill someone like you? That¡¯s what I¡¯m here for.¡±


    Wang Jin clenched his teeth in rage, pulling out his knife to launch an attack. After a scuffle, a blood-curdling scream erupted. The hand with a knife in its grip had actually been chopped off mid-battle, and the severed hand flew out with the blade.


    Wang Jin collapsed to the ground in excruciating pain, clutching the wrist oozing blood where his hand had once been. With eyes wide open, he gave Pei You¡¯an a menacing glower, both his eyes rife with animosity and scorn.


    Pei You¡¯an squatted down across from him, fished out the jade seal he had stuffed into his rucksack, wiped off the blood stains on it, and held it in his palm. He examined it against the moon for a moment, then got up and told the Golden Dragon King, ¡°Uncle Dong, deal with him as you please.¡±


    Footnotes:


    1 He kinda already had an idea that the seal was with the young emperor, or else he wouldn¡¯t have taken such troublesome measures to catch him.


    2 Xiao Yu calls him sh¨£of¨´ (ÉÙ¸µ), which roughly translates to something like ¡°young tutor/teacher¡± since Pei You¡¯an started teaching him at the age of 14. I left the ¡®young¡¯ part out.


    3 His nickname is literally ¡°Golden-Faced Dragon King¡±, but I left out the ¡°faced¡± part because it¡¯s quite a mouthful. Also, Golden Dragon King reads better. Think of his mask looking something like this, minus the excessive horns and the golden armor lol:

 CH 19

    Chapter 19


    Young Lady, do not be afraid.


    ***


    He lifted up the blade in his hand and struck down, concluding Wang Jin¡¯s suffering. The Golden Dragon King sheathed his sword and lifted his mask off, revealing the visage of a middle-aged man. He paid respects to Xiao Yu who was gazing at him and had a hand supporting him.


    Although a beard had shrouded the man¡¯s features, Xiao Yu recognized him at once. He exclaimed in surprise, ¡°General Dong?¡±


    The Golden Dragon King¡¯s given name was Dong Chengmao, and he had once been a subordinate of Grand Duke Wei, one so valiant and skillful in battle. Countless were the merits he had garnered that Grand Duke Wei, prior to his death, had written a memorial recommending Dong Chengmao for appointment to the Tianxi Emperor. Later on, throughout both the reigns of Tianxi and the Young Emperor, Dong Chengmao had invariably occupied important positions. By the time that the Young Emperor was alleged to have died in an accident, leaving Prince Shun¡¯an full sovereignty over the state, Dong Chengmao was dismissed from his post on the groundless charge of treason. When he was about to be taken back to the capital for trial, bound by shackles and detained in a cage, one of his former subordinates had intercepted the journey, and no news of him surfaced from then on.


    Who would have thought that the Golden Dragon King reigning over the South seas these recent years would turn out to be the mighty General Dong of years past?


    Dong Chengmao sighed deeply. After an exchange of words, he said, ¡°Your Majesty, I have been secretly searching for your whereabouts for several years, but there was no news of you all throughout. Fortunately, Eldest Young Master never abandoned hope. This time, he came in time and had made prior arrangements, otherwise, even if Dong Chengmao were to die a thousand deaths, it would not be possible to erase such a crime!¡±1


    Dong Chengmao recalled the sordid scene just now and still felt a certain trepidation. Before he could apologize once more, Xiao Yu unhesitatingly balked his attempt. Dong Chengmao said, ¡°Your Majesty, Eldest Young Master, wait here for a moment. I will go and gather everyone here.¡± After which, he whisked around and made himself scarce.


    Xiao Yu faced Pei You¡¯an. ¡°Teacher, how did you know I was here?¡±


    Pei You¡¯an replied, ¡°The Jinyiwei have extraordinary networks of intelligence. Keeping an eye on them is tantamount to having your own eyes and ears. However, they are extremely secretive in their operations, and a clear hierarchy exists among their subordinates and superiors. The information they gather is kept confidential. Unless the superiors intend to let the subordinates know, even if one were to plant their own people inside, sometimes, the information they manage to glean may not be exact. This time, Wang Jin went to Quanzhou. If his intent was merely to arrest people, why must he expend superfluous efforts by having merchants submit a registry of workers in such a grand scale? It could have sufficed to directly arrest them all. The way he handled the Jin family also stirred up quite the noise, which greatly departed from his usual approach. I had surmised that he ought to have dredged something up and deliberately cast a bait. This move of his can be described as a double-edged sword. Although it did lead you out, it also completely exposed his intention. I exploited this opportunity to my advantage, and I found you by following him.¡±


    Xiao Yu was still bedraggled all over, and a gust of night wind blowing past was enough to elicit a shudder from him.


    Pei You¡¯an promptly untied his outer cloak.


    ¡±No need. Teacher, your own health is more important. I¡¯m not cold¡­¡­¡± Xiao Yu quickly moved aside.


    Pei You¡¯an showed a subtle smile. ¡°You might as well. I can still withstand this wind. You¡¯re damp all over. You mustn¡¯t freeze.¡± As he spoke, the cloak had already been draped over Xiao Yu¡¯s shoulders, and the belt was being tied for him.


    The cloak was warm, as if it still contained some heat from his body. Xiao Yu gazed at Pei You¡¯an, not moving an inch, and glistening tears gradually surfaced from his eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­many thanks, Teacher. I was so stupid that I actually fell for his trap¡­¡­¡±


    Pei You¡¯an shook his head. ¡°Your Majesty, you mustn¡¯t undervalue yourself. Wang Jin has been in the trade for many years. Crafty plots and machinations are impossible to guard against. Your Majesty, how could you have conjectured that he would be that cunning? Your Majesty may be young, yet you are sharp and discerning. You found yourself in dire straits, yet you preserved your childlike innocence. If the late emperor in heaven were to know, he would surely be comforted.¡±


    After consoling the boy, he added, ¡°Prince Shun¡¯an is determined to eliminate the Third Prince. His Highness also isn¡¯t a man of no particular talent, so I fear that war will break out before long. The situation is complicated, and it is difficult to foretell who will triumph. You cannot be seen for the time being, and you also cannot remain in Quanzhou. Go with Uncle Dong and wait to hear from me in the future, alright?¡±


    ¡±Everything will go according to Teacher¡¯s plan.¡±


    Xiao Yu wanted to say something else, but he paused, then opened his mouth again to utter, ¡°Teacher will always be my teacher, but I am no longer the emperor. Teacher, please stop addressing me as Your Majesty, and just call me Yu¡¯er. After all, becoming the emperor no longer matters to me anymore. Teacher¡¯s loyalty for me has never wavered for the past many years, and saving me today is testament to how great your devotion is to my Imperial Father. I never want Teacher to jeopardize your own life for my sake. Teacher, can you promise me?¡±


    Pei You¡¯an stared at the boy and saw that the other was gazing up at himself with a solemn expression and earnest, limpid eyes. He remembered how, as a child, this young man had dozed off while reading in the study whenever his drowsiness had overtaken him. He felt some warmth gradually springing up in his chest, and he nodded with a smile.


    Dong Chengmao hastened back and warned, ¡°Your Majesty, Eldest Young Master, it is not wise to stay in this place for long. Let us quickly depart.¡± He then took a gander at Wang Jin¡¯s corpse on the ground. ¡°Eldest Young Master, should we dispose of it first?¡±


    ¡±Uncle Dong, can you guarantee that you can safely escort His Majesty tonight?¡±


    ¡±Eldest Young Master, rest assured. Everything has been arranged. Nothing can go wrong.¡±


    Pei You¡¯an pondered for a moment and intimated, ¡°If my suppositions are correct, there should be a group of people in Quanzhou scouring for His Majesty¡¯s whereabouts at present. If they are able to detect anything to whatever extent, it will not be so easy to shake them off. Leave the body. No need to dispose of it.¡±


    His remark was somewhat ambiguous. Dong Chengmao was initially struck dumb, but after mulling over it again, it all dawned on him. He laughed heartily and praised, ¡°Eldest Young Master¡¯s thoughts are quite thorough! If we use these corpses to keep those people busy for a few days, it will no longer be much of a problem.¡±


    Pei You¡¯an smiled and led Xiao Yu away.


    Xiao Yu took a few steps, hesitated, paused in his tracks, and continued with a lowered voice, ¡°Teacher, had the Zhen family¡¯s daughter not saved me, I would have long been dead. That Wang Jin, since he already knew that the Zhen family had taken me in, now that he¡¯s dead and I¡¯m leaving just like this, will she be in danger?¡±


    Pei You¡¯an was slightly taken aback, and he then assured, ¡°Worry not. Two groups of Jinyiwei had gone South this time. When Wang Jin arrived in Quanzhou, the other received wrong information and ventured to other places to search for you. Wang Jin and that person often contended with each other both openly and in secret. With the desire to keep all the credit to themselves, the two never exchanged any information. Wang Jin is now dead. Those two servants from the Jin family who were previously ordered to toss you into the sea had been beaten to death and died on the spot after Wang Jin captured them on the sly to interrogate them. No one else is privy to the ins and outs of what has transpired.¡±


    Xiao Yu breathed a sigh of relief, and his face broke out into a smile. ¡°Good to know. I was only afraid of implicating her.¡±


    Pei You¡¯an turned his head and said, ¡°Uncle Dong, whenever the Zhen family¡¯s ships are out at sea in the future, please look after them a little more.¡±


    Dong Chengmao returned, ¡°Eldest Young Master, fret not. You need not say it. I already know.¡±


    Pei You¡¯an shifted his sight towards the direction of Quanzhou City from afar, then he trod away. The figures of the group quickly faded into the vast and obscure darkness of the night.


    Just shortly after their departure, Xiao Yintang and his men finally arrived within the vicinity. Finding the corpses of the Jinyiwei on the ground, their eyes could not help but express bewilderment. He stood aside and watched his attendants swiftly search the corpses. A while later, the attendants got up to report, ¡°Lord Heir, there are absolutely no traces on the corpses!¡±


    While Xiao Yintang was ruminating, the wind announced what seemed to be strange movements in the distance. One of his men in charge of keeping watch scampered over and informed, ¡°Lord Heir, there are soldiers approaching!¡±


    Xiao Yintang glanced at the shadowy figures of people bearing torches in the distance and frowned. ¡°Disperse! See to it that you do not expose yourselves!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The Lantern Festival was two days away. The city originally ought to be a scene of merry people celebrating the festival with a never-ending display of fireworks painting the night sky and lanterns speckling the sea, yet this year¡¯s Lantern Festival panned out a little differently. Not only did the local authorities prohibit lantern displays and traditional folk performances, but they also imposed a curfew, strictly ordered inns and other citizens not to welcome guests without travel permits, barred all city gates and ports leading to the open sea, and subjected each person, carriage, and ship leaving the city to rigorous inspections. The people in the city were overwrought. Rumors began to surreptitiously proliferate in every street and alley, saying that the Golden Dragon King¡¯s men had infiltrated the city. Local officials had been vigorously searching and seizing suspects, and those found to have no household registration or travel permits were all apprehended.


    Just as Jiafu was burdened with worry the past few days, a small issue plagued them at home. This matter was not quite an ordeal, just that it was rather vexing. Firstly, a few days ago, their grandmother had mentioned that she wanted to find another marriage match for her grandson, but Zhen Yaoting refused to acquiesce, and chaos ensued for a few days. Secondly, by the end of the first month, according to custom, the Zhen family would launch the first big ship of this year out to sea. He was singularly determined to board the ship and follow along, but his grandmother and Madam Meng naturally did not allow it. The family had not been at peace since the end of the year because of these two matters. The day prior, Zhen Yaoting had gone to his grandmother to dispute once more, and he was naturally unsuccessful. Their grandmother feared that he would sneak into the ship, so she instructed someone to lock him in his quarters for the time being and release him once the ship left. Unexpectedly, early the next morning, they discovered that the window had been pried open, and the person had vanished at some unknown time. They hurriedly bid others to search for him. Those who had gone early in the morning returned one after another and reported that they had heard no news of his whereabouts. It had not been peaceful in the city as of late, and the gatekeeper mentioned that he had just witnessed officials and soldiers patrolling the nearby streets. Their grandmother and Madam Meng were a little anxious, and Jiafu was also severely distressed.


    Gatekeepers of the front, back, and even corner gates all solemnly vowed that they had never seen the young master go out. They had also searched everywhere in the property, but he was nowhere to be found. Jiafu wondered where else he could have gone and suddenly thought of a place, so she promptly hurried all the way there.


    The Zhen family¡¯s property was rather vast. In the northwest corner of the rear garden was a workshop their father had used in his youth.


    Jiafu¡¯s father liked to do carpentry work and build models of various ships when he was younger. Zhen Yaoting took after their father in this regard and often tailed after him to play here in his childhood. Later on, their father had grown increasingly busy all year round, so it had become rare for him to even drop by this place for a visit. This gradually became a safe haven for Zhen Yaoting. He was also skilled at woodwork, but since their father¡¯s death, this place had been deserted over time. On an average day, the door was bolted shut, and even servants seldom wandered past.


    Jiafu rushed to the workshop and stood at the doorway, hearing the distinct sound of wood blocks being smoothed and carved. She breathed a sigh of relief and leaned towards the crack between the door and its frame to take a peek. Sure enough, she saw her elder brother standing in front of an old table, bending over to carve a piece of wood. On such a cold day, he only had a single coat donned on¡ª¡ªhe was divested of his outer coat which seemed to have been discarded haphazardly at the side, yet his face was drenched with sweat.


    Jiafu motioned for Tanxiang to hasten away and inform others, lest her grandmother and mother would continue to worry, and she herself pushed the door open and traipsed in.


    Upon seeing his younger sister entering, his hands did not cease moving. He only said, ¡°Sister, I know what you¡¯re going to say. Go ahead and say it. I¡¯ll listen, but do not disturb my work!¡±


    Jiafu was initially quite incensed, but now that she actually found him here, and as she observed his face bathed in sweat, her heart gradually softened. She surveyed his surroundings, let out a sigh, and took out a handkerchief. Wiping the perspiration off of him, she asked, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve been thinking, why do you insist on getting on the ship? Can you tell me all about it?¡±


    Zhen Yaoting remained reticent and only continued smoothening the block of wood.


    ¡±You¡¯re still thinking that Dad has not died, that he¡¯s only stranded in some place unknown and could not return on his own, and you¡¯re still holding on because you have not ventured out to look for him yourself, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Zhen Yaoting¡¯s hand paused.


    Jiafu sat down on a pile of old timber beside her and hugged her knees in a trance.


    At first, Zhen Yaoting persisted on carving the block of wood, but his movements gradually progressed slower and slower, until he ultimately came to a halt and remained motionless.


    The lighting in the workshop was rather dim, and the air smelled faintly of mildew. Jiafu was lost in thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Brother, I know you still miss father after all this time, and as do I. I have longed day and night for him to be safe, but it is now an impossibility. You cannot go on like this. There are a few things I have been wanting to tell you for quite some time. Since the timing is convenient, I will go ahead and say it all! If you find them unpleasant to hear, that¡¯s only because I¡¯m telling the truth. Do you remember what happened when we returned from Fuming Island? This isn¡¯t to say that you were completely in the wrong. In the first place, that man had been rude to Uncle Zhang, and you were right to protect him, but then that man jumped off the ship, and those people behind him¡ª¡ªthey did not look like good people. What¡¯s best for us is to have fewer troubles when we¡¯re outside, else, what if we suffer some losses? In the end, you couldn¡¯t bear not kicking up a fuss. Fortunately, those few people left by themselves, otherwise, no one knows what would have happened.¡±


    Zhen Yaoting grunted, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re wrong. That man was the first to provoke us. He went so far as to shove me to the ground, yet I¡¯m to blame because I uttered a few curses?¡±


    Jiafu retorted, ¡°Can you even defeat him? Do you know who those people are? You uttering a few curses may seem trivial, but if you offend someone we cannot afford to offend and implicate the whole family, what are you going to do?¡±


    Zhen Yaoting muttered, ¡°Who they are¡ª¡ªwell, what of it? Our family is in Quanzhou; who here doesn¡¯t hold us in some regard?¡±


    Jiafu replied with a sardonic grin, ¡°You already know another place as great as Quanzhou. When you had gone to the capital a year ago, did you not realize it even a little? There, any kind of person, so long as they are an official, will always deem us inferior if we are to come across them. As for those who have even a little power, if they have the intention to harm us, will it not be as easy for them as trampling on ants?  Brother, I said nothing then because you had been bent on protecting me with all your heart. That day when you forced your way in to meet the Old Madam and spouted such uncouth things, if we had not been lucky enough to encounter a person as amenable as the Old Madam, thereby succeeding by a fluke, would you still have made such an attempt had it been someone else?¡±


    Zhen Yaoting was stumped for words.


    ¡±We must first stand up for ourselves. If you become strong enough, others will not dare to trifle with you. People must first stand on their own before they stand in front of others. You are in Quanzhou. Whenever you step out the gate, people address you as ¡®Master¡¯ upon hearing your name, but that¡¯s all owing to the family business Grandfather and Father had established, and not because of your own merits. Bluntly put, in case you alone encounter a mishap, who will settle matters on your account? I need not say more of it, but let me talk about Sister Yuzhu. You have taken a fancy to her. She is but a maid, yet what can you do, Brother? You can only seek her out in secret, and you will be considered lucky if you can tell her a word or two. We cannot tell for certain whether or not Sister Yuzhu likes you, but even if she does, do you have the courage to march over there with dignity and ask to take her away from that place? You don¡¯t!¡±


    Zhen Yaoting¡¯s face slowly flushed crimson.


    ¡±If you cannot bring yourself to study, so be it. Grandmother and Mother have long stopped compelling you. But Brother, should you not, at the very least, bear the responsibility of being the Zhen family¡¯s only son? I still recall that day when Second Biaoge came to our house. You rushed out and declared that if your little sister cannot marry, at the worst, you will support her for life! Brother, it is truly my good fortune to have you to protect me. But Father is gone, and Grandmother is old. If you keep going on like this, how can I rely on you?¡±


    Following her emotional outburst, Jiafu¡¯s eyes glistened with tears. ¡°Brother, why was it that our family wanted to have me marry into their family? Why had Mother done her utmost to pander to them? It was because Grandmother feared that you would fail to succeed and be incapable of taking over the Zhen family¡¯s business someday. She wanted to use me to secure a backer for you! But the water there was so muddy that Mother could not endure it, so she brought me back. Brother, if you truly want to cherish and protect me for life, then you must move forward and assume the role of a respectable elder brother. Do not merely indulge in fanciful ideas all day long. Work hard and establish yourself, else, although Mother had pushed back my marriage¡ª¡ªeven receiving Grandmother¡¯s reproach for it, there will still be other families lined up for me. In our family, Grandmother¡¯s word is absolute. Do you understand, Brother?¡±


    Zhen Yaoting was dumbfounded.


    When his sister spoke of Yuzhu, he felt as if his heart had been pricked by a needle. When she began speaking of the marriage with the Pei family, he felt like he had taken a blow to the head.


    He had always believed that his sister marrying into the Pei family was what her good fortune could grant her, presenting her the prospect of becoming a respectable figure in the future, but never did he think that there was such a conundrum.


    Swamped with immense shame, his head drooped lower and lower, and he began wishing that a crack in the ground would appear for him to burrow into. After a while, he raised his head and proclaimed through clenched teeth, ¡°Sister, you need not say more! I know I¡¯ve been a fool! What kind of person will I, Zhen Yaoting, be to take advantage of you, Sister, in such a way?! Dispel your worries. Never again will I let Sister be wronged in my stead!¡±


    Every time in the past, despite their tender remonstrances, no matter how many times he was admonished or castigated at home, her elder brother would always accede on the surface but thereafter revert to his inveterate ways. Not once had she seen him demonstrate as much genuine remorse as he did this moment. She also felt within herself that her elder brother¡¯s response this time completely differed from that of his previous.


    The first step was always the most difficult. Even if he could not immediately mend his habits, so long as his heart had been kindled, then it could be considered a good start.


    The gloom and dejection that had been weighing in her heart the past few days finally dissipated. Jiafu glanced at the ship model he had been working on at the side and said, ¡°Brother, once you finish this, give it to me.¡±


    Zhen Yaoting scratched his head. ¡°I¡¯m not as skilled as Dad. If it doesn¡¯t repulse you, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    Jiafu replied, ¡°I like everything Brother gives me.¡±


    With a grin, Zhen Yaoting hastily went on carving the wood pieces and said, ¡°The parts are almost ready. Wait there, Sister. I¡¯ll assemble this quickly.¡±


    Jiafu nodded and sat to the side, resting her cheek on her hand with a simper as she watched him busily going about work. A while later, Zhen Yaoting could not locate his ink marker,2 so Jiafu stood up to help him find it. She surveyed the place and saw that the ink marker had fallen next to a pile of wood in the corner. She trod over and stooped down to pick it up. Upon raising her head, she inadvertently caught sight of a man¡¯s foot in black boots behind the pile of wood, exposing half the toe of his shoe.


    Jiafu was so alarmed that her heartbeat could be likened to the thumping of a drum. She steadied her thoughts and was about to feign ignorance, aiming to leave as if nothing had transpired, when Zhen Yaoting strode over and said, ¡°It¡¯s right in front of your feet, Sister. Why didn¡¯t you pick it up?¡±


    Jiafu grabbed the ink marker and got up. She turned her head, snatched his arm, yanked him straight out, and said under her breath, ¡°Brother, I suddenly remembered how anxious Mother was just a while ago. I came out to find you, and you¡¯ve been working for a while, so we better head back. This ship can wait. You can finish it slowly. It won¡¯t be too late to give it to me then¡­¡­¡±


    After which, she tightly squeezed his arm and very quickly muttered in hushed tones, ¡°Don¡¯t look back, don¡¯t speak, and leave with me!¡±


    Zhen Yaoting could not make head or tail of the situation, but upon seeing his sister¡¯s eyes focusing straight ahead, her expression laden with apprehension, he opened his mouth, only to close it again.


    Just as the two were about to pass the workshop¡¯s main gate, a voice commanded from behind them. ¡°Stop!¡±


    Jiafu¡¯s scalp felt numb. She jerked the clueless and unsuspecting Zhen Yaoting towards her and bolted out with utmost exigency. She opened her mouth and was ready to shout, when a figure fleeted to the side. The doorway was barred, and a long sword as bright as snow was thrusted in front of her.


    Jiafu recognized him at a glance. It was that man who had affronted them on their ship on Fuming Island that day!


    Zhen Yaoting was initially stunned, then he abruptly mustered a reaction. His eyes stretched open, and just as he was about to unclose his mouth, the man had already stepped forward and smitten Zhen Yaoting¡¯s nape with a strike of his palm. Before Zhen Yaoting could expel a word, he lost consciousness and collapsed to the ground.


    Jiafu heard footsteps from behind her. Her head jolted to the direction of the sound, and she actually saw Xiao Yintang emerge from behind the pile of wood, unhurriedly sauntering towards herself.


    His gaze, frigid and merciless, was like a sharp knife pointing at her face, seeming as if it could pierce her skin and penetrate deep into her flesh. His thin lips, however, curled up into a gentle smile. ¡°Young Lady, do not be afraid. I may not be a kind person, but so long as you do as I say, I promise I will not harm even a strand of your hair.¡±

 CH 20

    Chapter 20


    Tender pity, lost in endless reverie.


    ***


    Xiao Yintang¡¯s father was Prince Yunzhong, Xiao Lie, who was conferred the Yunnan province.


    As the Heir to the Prince Manor, as stated by the law, he could not leave Yunnan without the emperor¡¯s imperial edict or authorization, else he would be considered to be in contempt of the court¡¯s law, or even as far as be accused of plotting treason. Moreover, his sojourn out of Yunnan was a private one without prior permission from his father, Prince Yunzhong.


    Three years prior, after the Young Emperor¡¯s demise in a hunting accident, it was said that he had not actually died, but that he had taken precautions against it. Rumor had it that he was able to escape and henceforth began living a wandering life in poverty. Due to the great significance of this matter, Xiao Yintang had been surreptitiously searching for the Young Emperor¡¯s whereabouts the past few years, but it had always been to no avail. Just a few months ago, he received intelligence from spies that the Jinyiwei of the imperial court had frequented the areas of Fujian and Quanzhou as of late, which they had suspected to be connected to the whereabouts of the Young Emperor. At that time, Prince Yunzhong had gone to the Mengding Prefecture in western Yunnan with the pacification commissioner, Lord Ma, the imperial court had sent to summon the heads of non-Han ethnic groups in the Southwest, such as the king of Mong Mit, the king of Hsenwi,1 and others, to educate the four leaders and preach to them the might of the sovereign, so he had left the Prince Manor. For fear of wasting the opportunity, Xiao Yintang secretly dispatched someone to send a message to Prince Yunzhong. He took a few competent and trusted aides and left Yunnan in disguise that very night. After a multitude of tribulations all throughout the journey, they finally discovered a trail leading to Quanzhou. Much to his chagrin, they were still a step late. When they reached the seaside outside Tongjin Gate the night before yesterday, only a few bodies of the Jinyiwei awaited them.


    According to the news of the past two days, what transpired that night seemed to be related to the Golden Dragon King who had abruptly gained power on the sea in recent years.


    Who was the Golden Dragon King? Why was he involved in the case of the Young Emperor?


    Was the Young Emperor really alive, and had he fallen into the hands of the Golden Dragon King that night? Or had he long been dead, and what occurred that night was purely a skirmish between the Jinyiwei and the Golden Dragon King? Such were his questions. In such a short period of time, he had no way of actually knowing.


    But one thing was clear to him. Things had come to this point. Staying here proved to be futile. Moreover, he needed to hurry back to Yunnan as quickly as possible.


    That Lord Ma, he had sauntered to Yunnan using pacification as a pretense, but one did not need to think about it to know that the emperor was certainly wary of his Royal Father¡¯s2 friendship with those barbarian kings, thereby sending Lord Ma to monitor his Royal Father and record his every word and deed, to the point that his Royal Father had to display full courtesy to this puny pacification commissioner. At this time, if his whereabouts or news of his unauthorized departure from Yunnan were leaked, it would become the best excuse for the imperial court to launch an attack.


    Based on the established schedule, Lord Ma would return to Kunming at the end of this month. As Prince Yunzhong¡¯s heir, he would have to show his face in the Prince Manor then. There was not much time left, and he had to leave Quanzhou for Yunnan as promptly as he could.


    However, after that night, for two consecutive days, Quanzhou City was under strict surveillance during the daytime and put under curfew came nightfall. Before Xiao Yintang had time to withdraw, the whole city was blockaded, and all the ports were inaccessible, cutting off all his means of retreat.


    Before he had gone out, he naturally carried a pre-prepared travel permit to prove his false identity, and he had always succeeded without hindrance, but this time, he had been careless.


    Yesterday morning, just as he was about to sally forth from the city with his travel permit, a merchant from Yunnan was stopped and seized. The merchant complained of injustice, but the city gate guards had reasoned that those above had rigidly ordered them to arrest all foreigners with Yunnan travel permits regardless of the reason.


    Why were local authorities arresting Yunnan citizens who had come to Quanzhou?


    Xiao Yintang deduced that the Jinyiwei probably also had the intent to link this incident with the Yunzhong Prince Manor.


    This was an extremely dangerous signal, which demonstrated just how wary the emperor was of his father at present.


    Since the travel permit was useless, he retreated and tried to seek another solution.


    He immediately thought of the owner of the ship that had clashed with his subordinate Liu Yi on Fuming Island that day.


    He remembered clearly that the dandy3 who had rushed out claimed himself to be from the Zhen family. Judging from the size of their ship and from that dandy¡¯s manner of speech, the Zhen family ought to be one of the most affluent in Quanzhou.


    Although merchants belonged to the lower echelons of society, they were capable of amassing wealth, and their relationship with the local authorities were thus often extraordinary. There were some things that regular people could not do, but the more they were from such merchant families, the more they could move without much obstruction.


    When Liu Yi returned with news after some prying, his assumptions were confirmed: the Zhen family had frequent dealings with the prefectural capital, and that young dandy called Zhen Yaoting who had lost his father three years ago was the Zhen family¡¯s sole scion.


    It was like an opportunity bestowed by Heaven. After weighing the situation, Xiao Yintang no longer hesitated and decided to take a risk out of desperation by planning to hold the Zhen family¡¯s only son hostage to impel the Zhen family to do his bidding. With the help of the Zhen family¡¯s connections in Quanzhou, he could leave the city and return to Yunnan as soon as possible.


    For the entirety of yesterday, that boy had not gone out at all, but Xiao Yintang could not afford to delay, so he slithered into the Zhen family¡¯s property with Liu Yi in the middle of the night.


    Xiao Yintang initially had not given thought to the Zhen family, as they were merely a merchant family in Quanzhou. No matter the scale of their family property, the guards and caretakers hired would most likely be merely for the sake of appearances. Unexpectedly, because the Zhen family sheltered both old and young, Old Madam Hu had attached great importance to the security of their property. She paid a large sum of money to hire an old constable surnamed Lin who had retired from the local government. The old constable organized the manpower and was assiduous in his duty. Because it had not been peaceful outside the past few days, he personally guarded the gate even at night. Xiao Yintang had difficulty in succeeding at the outset, and he also somewhat feared that in the event that they fail, it would alarm the local authorities. So when dawn fell and the sky began to lighten, he retreated to the Zhen family¡¯s rear garden with the thought of quitting. To his surprise, Heaven offered aid. Early in the morning, he actually saw the dandy head to the rear garden all on his own, and Xiao Yintang and Liu Yi tailed after him.


    Just as he was about to take action, he saw a strikingly beautiful maiden coming over, so he continued to skulk in the corner, silently listening to the dialog between brother and sister. In his heart, he felt even more certain about his plan.


    This daughter of the Zhen family had a clear mind and was very logical and precise. The affection between brother and sister also seemed to be far from shallow. It was a better option to restrain Zhen Yaoting and let her pass the message on his behalf.


    ¡­¡­


    Jiafu watched as Xiao Yintang emerged unguarded and stopped in front of her. In a split second, she felt a dull pain in her chest, as if it had been stabbed by multiple needles, and everything darkened before her eyes. A feeling of extreme despair and pain like that before her death in her previous life arose abruptly and once again firmly engulfed her entire person.


    She grabbed the door frame by her hand, leaned feebly against it on one shoulder, and closed her eyes. After waiting for the dizziness to pass, she stood upright and languidly opened her eyes.


    ¡±This is my home. Who are you? What do you want?¡±


    She stared at him and asked, one word at a time, her voice unusually clear.


    Xiao Yintang was slightly stunned. He fixed his sight on the face of the girl standing opposite him once more, and the strange feeling in his heart intensified all the more.


    This daughter of the Zhen family was truly born a great beauty.


    There was no shortage of beauties in the Prince Manor, but it could be said that this young girl was the most stunning beauty he had ever laid eyes on. Not only was her skin bright and reminiscent of jade¡ª¡ªher complexion unparalleled, but she also had a delicate and lovely air to her that would make one want to embrace and pamper her. It was natural for any normal man to harbor a few such thoughts in the face of one such beauty.


    Xiao Yintang was naturally also one to enjoy such beauty. However, he was sound enough to be aware of what to do and when to do it.


    At this moment, no matter how striking the beauty, she was but a tool to aid in his escape.


    But just now, this daughter of the Zhen family suddenly elicited strange ripples in his innermost being.


    When he came out earlier, the moment she saw him, her face suddenly lost all color, and her round eyes widened. Such an initial reaction that her eyes and overall expression revealed could not deceive people, nor could they escape Xiao Yintang¡¯s eyes.


    She had given him the illusion that she had known him in the past, and that she harbored a great dislike and fear for him. For an instant, she looked so weak that she could barely stand.


    But soon, she steadied herself, and when she opened her eyes, her gaze had become clear and cold.


    This was even more curious.


    A maiden who looked to be only fifteen or sixteen suddenly saw strange intruders appear in the back of her home. The said intruders knocked her brother to the ground, yet she managed to compose herself in no time at all.


    Xiao Yintang suddenly wondered about the authenticity of reaction or if she was merely striving to maintain an appearance of calm.


    But right this moment, he had no time to spare to delve deeper into it.


    He glanced at the young man on the ground at whom Liu Yi¡¯s sword was aimed, then raised his eyes. His line of sight once again fell on the face of the young girl across from him, and he said, ¡°Now, go and inform a person of authority in your family that I need to leave the city as soon as possible. If I manage to leave safely, your brother will be safe. If not, I will have him buried with me.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    A carriage was driven by a coachman from the Zhen family, with Zhang Da and manservants from the Zhen family on horseback in tow, rattling all the way to Yicheng Gate in the west of the city.


    The man on duty at Yicheng Gate that day was Shi Quanyou, the assistant battalion commander. He had a team of people stationed to the left and right of the city gate, searching the people and carriages leaving the city one by one, lifting the curtains of palanquins, prodding large bamboo baskets with the point of their swords, and opening the bags of those who traveled on foot. As he yelled and bellowed to flaunt his domineering influence, he suddenly caught sight of a carriage approaching from a distance, and he recognized Zhang Da who rode alongside it. He grunted a greeting and ambled over to where he was. Zhang Da quickly dismounted, ordered the carriage to halt, and exchanged pleasantries with him. Before they could even utter a few words, they heard the impatient voice of a person inside the carriage, ¡°Zhang Da, is there a dead man blocking the road? Why has the carriage ceased moving?¡±


    Shi Quanyou instantly knew that Zhen Yaoting, the infamous pampered son of the Zhen family, was sitting in the carriage.


    Not one person in Quanzhou city did not know this son of the Zhen family. He had seen him from a distance a few times before, but upon hearing him speak this time, he had ascertained that he was not a good person. He smiled and said, ¡°Ah, is it Young Master Zhen? My apologies. Young Master must have heard that it has not been peaceful in the city as of late, as such, is it not expected of me to act according to my orders? Where is Master Zhen going?¡±


    Zhang Da sighed and said, ¡°This unrest has caused it. As you know, our family¡¯s Old Madam is advanced in age, yet she has several matters to handle. She has been holding on for a while, just that the city has been in turmoil these past few days. As the end of the month draws closer, she fears that the ships will not be able to sail to the sea, so she has since been anxious. She caught a wind chill yesterday, and today, she could not rise from her bed. There are some matters to tend to in the Zimao mountain villa outside the west of the city today, so she let my young master go on her behalf. Brother, please carry on, so I can accompany the Young Master and return early. If you have some time to spare tomorrow, I will go and have a drink with you.¡±


    After which, Zhang Da shot him a meaningful look, then leaned closer to his ear to whisper, ¡°Since we have met here by chance, I might as well tell you. Our boss returned with a ship at the end of last year and brought a lot of quality goods. Our Old Madam had mentioned something a few days ago, saying that you often take your brothers to patrol the docks for us, which has really troubled you. When the year just ended, there were too many matters to consider, so we had not the time to spare to express our gratitude. In the next two days, when you have the time, come over in the evening, and I will show you.¡±


    Shi Quanyou was greatly elated, knowing that he could gain a fortune from it. Had it been any ordinary inspection and prevention routine, he could just not take a look and let it slip by. This time, however, the authorities had repeatedly issued strict orders, so he could not dare to slack off. He replied, ¡°We have received orders from above. No matter which family leaves the city, they must all be searched before letting them pass. Young Master Zhen, please do not blame me.¡± As these words were spoken, he stalked to the carriage, pushed open its door, and surveyed the inside. He was astonished to see the Zhen family¡¯s son leaning on the back of the chair, his hair combed rather untidily with half of it cascading down, his beautiful clothes in disorder, and his arms embracing a woman. He was burying his head on her shoulder and planted passionate kisses on her, exposing only his forehead. The woman¡¯s back was facing the door, her black hair so shiny that it could reveal a person¡¯s reflection, and her collar a little disheveled, revealing a snow-white nape peeking beneath the strands of her hair. Although her face could not be seen, just by ogling at her nape, it already evoked tender pity, making one lose himself in endless reverie.


    Shi Quanyou¡¯s two eyes suddenly turned blank, and he did not dare take a closer look. After regaining his senses, he hastily shut the carriage door and composed himself. He had heard that the Zhen family¡¯s son had always been something of a rake, and seeing him today, his reputation truly preceded him. He had to leave the city for an errand, yet he did not forget to pursue romance and pleasure along his journey. Because he was conceived in the right womb and was born in the Zhen family, he could lead such a life. It led him to muse on how hard he himself toiled all day long, earning just enough to put food on the table¡ª¡ªsure enough, comparisons were odious. He heaved a dim sigh and signaled his men to give way.


    Zhang Da bowed to him and expressed his thanks. With a single shout, the carriage continued to roll forward and out of the city gate.

 CH 21

    Chapter 21


    The absolute worst


    ***


    Quanzhou had seven city gates, and they had chosen to pass through this gate out of the city after thorough and careful deliberation.


    After the death of Jiafu¡¯s father, the Zhen family¡¯s external affairs were all run by Zhang Da, as he was steadfast and capable. Utilizing resources to his utmost advantage, he was deft at sorting business with the local authorities from top to bottom. People also held him in some esteem that they would use the appellation ¡®Master Zhang¡¯ to address him whenever he was outside. He and this Shi Quanyou had always been on amicable terms, but the key factor here was that Shi Quanyou was unfamiliar with Zhen Yaoting and ordinarily had no dealings with him. It was on account of this consideration that Zhang Da had chosen this particular city gate. Ultimately, they weathered through without mishap and were released without any deterrents.


    When all was said and done, it only took one quick glimpse at the carriage¡¯s interior to tell that it was impossible to hide a person within. Shi Quanyou could never have thought that the man sitting in the carriage was not the Zhen family¡¯s son, but rather a man of unknown origin who urgently needed to leave the city, and that the woman inside was actually Jiafu, the Zhen family¡¯s daughter.


    Jiafu had been with Xiao Yintang for many years. She knew that he was adept at scheming and would resort to every expedient to achieve his desired outcome. He also had a propensity for willfulness and self-aggrandizement akin to that of a gambler.


    Just before setting off, he asked to have her travel in the same carriage with him as a cover. Old Madam Hu had initially refused and proposed that she would instead arrange another quick-witted and trustworthy servant girl for him, but he was adamantly insistent on Jiafu. Because her grandson¡¯s life was still under his control, Old Madam Hu was utterly rendered helpless, but she had him swear to Heaven not to harm Jiafu and that he would release her immediately after leaving the city.


    Xiao Yintang had promised.


    When the carriage was approaching the city gates, he tousled her hair bun and pulled apart her lapels. With one hand, he firmly grasped a part of her waist, pressed his face on her shoulder, and put on a show of intimacy with her.


    The moment the carriage door was opened, Jiafu starkly felt the grasp of his hand intensify, its strength so immense that it sufficed to break her waist off, and her whole body instantaneously tensed up like a fully drawn bow.


    This was a sign of extreme emotional strain, and her limbs subsequently manifested such overexertion.


    Jiafu kept her eyes tightly shut and remained unmoving. As soon as they got out of the city gate, she shoved Xiao Yintang away, who still locked her in his embrace. She endeavored to rise from his lap, only for his two hands to suddenly bear down on her shoulders. Jiafu felt its oppressive weight, and her knees buckled, compelling her entire person to sit back down again.


    Xiao Yintang slightly lowered his head, his gaze riveted on Jiafu¡¯s delicate and youthful countenance. Starting from her brows and eyes, his sight slowly wandered down, passing her nose, and finally landing on her lips. He stopped for a moment, then very slightly leaned forward, brought the tip of his nose to her temples, and vaguely caught a whiff of the fragrance emanating from the wisps of her hair. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed in his throat a little imperceptibly, and he then raised his hand, as if to lift up her chin.


    Jiafu swiftly averted her face to the side, evading his move, and elevated her hand to snappily knock on the carriage wall, producing two crisp thumping noises. In an instant, Zhang Da¡¯s firm and solemn voice intervened from outside the window, ¡°Young Master, what is your order?¡±


    Their distance was still much too close shortly after exiting the city gate. Xiao Yintang¡¯s hand paused mid-air, putting his action to a halt, and he wholly fixed his attention on Jiafu.


    Jiafu broke free and supported herself against the carriage wall, positioning herself to a corner near the door. Turning her back to him, she bowed her head and tidied up her slightly disheveled clothing. Following which, she bound her long hair back in place, never looking back again.


    As soon as the carriage galloped out of the city gate, it sped up, with Zhang Da following closely alongside, accelerating for ten miles at one go until finally arriving at the entrance of the estate. After stopping, he dismissed the coachman and everyone nearby to give him some distance. He advanced his step forthwith and informed with a lowered voice, ¡°Young Master, we have arrived.¡± With that, he pushed the carriage door open and took a peek inside, seeing Jiafu sitting by the door. The man was seated reclined on the back seat of the carriage, his gaze intent on her back. Apart from that, nothing seemed to be awry, so he breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing that the man remained immobile, he said once more, ¡°Young Master, we have arrived. This place is already safe. The horse had been fed before leaving. It has great strength in its legs and can last at least several hundred miles on the road today. From here to the west, there is a shortcut out of Quanzhou, and people rarely travel there during the day. May Young Master leave quickly.¡±


    The corner of Xiao Yintang¡¯s lips hooked up. He retracted his gaze, tied his hair back, and straightened his lapels. He rose to his feet and walked past Jiafu, bent down, and descended from the carriage.


    Zhang Da promptly offered him the personal mount he had ridden out of the city, and soon afterward watched the man bestride the steed. Prior to the man¡¯s exit, he turned around and cast an ephemeral look at the closed carriage door. Finally, he advanced towards the direction Zhang Da had just pointed to, and his figure gradually faded at the end of the road. Zhang Da expelled a long exhale and rushed back to the carriage. In hushed tones, he softly consoled, ¡°Young Lady, you have been wronged. Fortunately, that loathsome thief has gone, and no one knows¡­¡­¡±


    ¡±Uncle Zhang, I am fine. No need to worry about me.¡±


    Through the carriage door, a soft voice floated out, its tone calm.


    Jiafu refrained from journeying back to the city that night and instead remained in the country estate. She soaked herself in a bathtub filled with hot water, immersed her whole body in it, and doggedly scrubbed the skin all over her until she flushed red from head to foot. Streaks of blood had formed on the areas she had arduously cleansed, and they stung lightly in contact with the hot water. This finally suppressed the revolting and spine-chilling feeling that arose from the depths of her stomach.


    Xiao Yintang had gone, but his attendant, Liu Yi tarried privily at the Zhen family¡¯s to detain Zhen Yaoting. Old Madam Hu strictly kept the matter secret. Everyone in the whole family, apart from Meng-shi, Jiafu, and Zhang Da, had not a single inkling about it. It was not until half a month later, when the local authorities¡¯ investigation of the whole city culminated in fruitlessness and the blockade of the city gates was terminated, that Liu Yi left stealthily very late at night. During this half month, he had Zhen Yaoting tied up in the workshop. Early the next morning, when Jiafu burst into the workshop and laid eyes on her brother, she almost could not recognize him. Zhen Yaoting had sunken cheeks, his appearance wan and sallow, emitting a stench from all over his body. When he heard her call out ¡®Brother¡¯ as she threw herself on him, he wept bitter tears as he knelt on the ground, repeatedly slapping his own face without compunction. The next day, he succumbed to illness, and only when the third month began did his health gradually recover.


    After his serious illness, Zhen Yaoting seemed to have greatly altered his personality. Never again did he mention boarding the ship and sailing to sea, and no longer did he fraternize with the group of young fops in Quanzhou City. Every day, he left early and returned late with Zhang Da, constantly occupied with work, seeming to have metamorphosed into a respectable lord.


    Although the Zhen family started the year with such ineffable and unforeseen troubles, the matter fortunately passed. Zhen Yaoting learned a harsh lesson from this incident, which elicited a great shift in his temperament. Old Madam Hu and Madam Meng noticed it unfold with the tail of their eyes, and it pleased them greatly. On the twenty-third day of the third month, the Mazu1 worship commenced, and residents from all over Quanzhou City were out and about, singing operas and setting off firecrackers. To offer sacrifices and pray for blessings at the Mazu Temple, an assemblage of citizens swarmed the roads from beginning to end. In previous years, the Zhen family and several other influential families in the city led the Mazu worship, and this year was no exception. Old Madam Hu took Madam Meng and the sibling pair, Jiafu and Zhen Yaoting, to the Mazu Temple.


    Countless people thronged into the Mazu Temple. After the grand sacrifice, the Old Madam took Zhen Yaoting to pay a visit to the officials of the prefectural yamen who had also dropped by that day. Madam Meng led Jiafu with her to settle in the quiet room especially prepared for womenfolk of great families at the back of Mazu Temple, bringing some servants along with them. As the mother-daughter pair trod out of the front hall, Madam Meng encountered a madam from the family of a petty official she had maintained cordial relations with. That madam pulled her to the side, exchanging banter with her as she repeatedly cast glances at Jiafu with a beaming face. When Jiafu had grown aware that her mother was trying to act as a matchmaker for her own sake, she grew unhappy. She faced about and leaned to the side, waiting for her mother to dismiss the lady. All of a sudden, she heard a clamor in the distance. She raised her eyes and noticed dense smoke billowing from some place, having no idea which family¡¯s ship berthed in the harbor had caught fire. Then, she heard someone shout that the Golden Dragon King had gone ashore to ransack the whole place, kill people, and set things on fire, and that he was heading over to where they were, so they should all quickly run.


    Although the Golden Dragon King protected many ships in Quanzhou whenever they set out to sea, this was a matter they could not mention outright. After all, the other party was a pirate. In the official documents of local authorities, the Golden Dragon King was guilty of the most heinous crimes, branding him as something of a sea fiend, and his wanted posters were fully displayed on the gates of various cities. Suddenly hearing that the Golden Dragon King had come ashore to terrorize them, everyone was so terrified that they all turned around to scamper off.


    In fact, if only one gave it a bit of thought, one would also fathom that this was highly improbable. Mazu was considered to be a protector of the South seas. Although the Golden Dragon King was a pirate, he also relied on the sea for a living. Even if he truly had the inclination to commit such monstrosities, he would not be so callous as to choose this particular day.


    However, things often played out this way. Once someone began fleeing from something, panic and dread would rapidly scatter; as such, who else would have the wits to verify the truth of matter?


    Chaos ensued in the Mazu temple, and people began bolting out one after another. Madam Meng bumped against a person scurrying out, almost losing her footing in the process, but she fortunately had Liu mama next to her to support her. Jiafu heard her mother calling anxiously for her. She answered and was just about to run to meet her and leave, but a stream of people rushing out separated her from them. Some unknown person had struck her ankle so precipitously, causing her to stagger and lose her balance. Before she could stand on her feet, her mouth and nose were suddenly covered from behind, and a sweet scent assailed her senses. She wanted to scream, but no word would come out. Soon, she lost consciousness.


    ¡­¡­


    When Jiafu roused, she found herself bound hand and foot, gagged, and lying inside a carriage. The doors and windows were tightly shut, rendering it almost dusky and grim inside. It urged forward with such haste that the jolting was immensely jarring.


    Her mind was still in a whirl, her arms and legs were sore and limp, and she was immobilized there, void of the strength to even move.


    When the incident at the beginning of the year passed, Jiafu was once again harrowed with nightmares after a long time. As soon as she fell into slumber, she would dream about a plethora of events in her previous life, and she would then awaken with intense fear and trepidation. As such, she no longer dared to go out alone.


    She had already sensed that Xiao Yintang¡¯s departure that day was not the conclusion.


    That moment was perhaps the introduction to the nightmare she would encounter in this life.


    She had been tormented by such a notion. Uncertainty and fear had so dreadfully afflicted her, and she wanted nothing more but to get rid of it, just that she could not. Additionally, there was not one person she could confide in¡ª¡ªnot even her mother, who loved her most.


    On this day, more than two months later, her hidden worries were ultimately confirmed, catching her completely unawares.


    Xiao Yintang. He was the only person she could think of who would do this to herself.


    It could only be him!


    The carriage jerked ceaselessly as it rolled forward. Jiafu resisted the nausea that arose, commanding herself to calm down. With all her strength, she dug all her ten fingernails deep into the flesh of her palm, using the pain to impel her to regain full consciousness as quickly as possible.


    The fear and anxiety that had been plaguing her for the past few months suddenly diminished.


    It was the absolute worst. Now that the inevitable happened, what was there to be afraid of now?


    All she had to do was find a way to solve it.


    Footnotes:


    1 Matsu (Âè×æ), name of a sea goddess still widely worshiped on the SE China coast and in SE Asia. Mazu ¨C Wikipedia

 CH 22

    Chapter 22


    If you have something to say, speak slowly.


    ***


    Jiafu¡¯s suspicions were confirmed that night.


    The carriage stopped, and a sturdy middle-aged woman climbed up with a lantern in her hand. Although the lighting was dim, upon seeing her face, Jiafu instantly determined that she was a woman from the Yunzhong Prince Manor whose surname was Zhu. She was skilled at martial arts and had such enormous strength that beating two adult men was a facile task to her. Because she was one of the people closely serving the late princess consort, she was revered as a senior among the servants of the Prince Manor. In her previous life, when Xiao Yintang had taken her back after defiling her, she was emotionally maladjusted for quite a while. At that time, Xiao Yintang had been married to the heiress consort,1 Zhang Fengtong, who later became the empress. After learning that Xiao Yintang had been keeping a woman in secret, not at all was she displeased that her husband had taken her in, but rather, because she had heard that Jiafu refused to submit to him, she personally appeared before Jiafu to persuade her with earnest patience over and over. She had even ordered the woman to keep an eye on Jiafu for a length of time in the event that Jiafu would commit suicide.


    When the woman ascended the carriage, she initially said nothing and only surreptitiously appraised Jiafu with her eyes. Examining the girl closely, she truly was a born beauty that could captivate even the birds and beasts, fair as a flower and beautiful as the moon. She called to mind the command she had received before she set forth, fully aware that if a mishap were to occur along the way, she feared that she would be unable to justify herself upon her return. She decided to give the girl an initial show of strength to cut off any thought of escaping. Thus, she first hung the lantern, fished an old walnut from her sleeve, nestled it in the palm of her hand, and toyed with it. With the sound of cracking, the walnut shattered into pieces. Her expression stern, she spread out her hands and placidly threatened, ¡°In this carriage, you must behave yourself well. If you disobey, take care not to suffer.¡± After which, her visage broke out into a smile. ¡°Young Lady, you naturally have nothing to fear. When you get there, you will know that a great blessing has befallen you. No one else can expect such a good thing to happen to them. My surname is Zhu. You can just call me Zhu momo. I will be serving Young Lady throughout this trip.¡±


    Jiafu cowered in the corner of the carriage, not moving a muscle.


    After the woman¡¯s ascent, the carriage continued to travel until deep into the night, once again came to a halt, and landed at an inn. Before getting off the carriage, the woman untied the ropes that bound Jiafu¡¯s feet, but she retained the ones around her wrists and left her mouth gagged. She then completely shrouded her head and face with a cloak and intermingled in a crowd of people, pulling her inside. When daybreak came, they set out on the road once again.


    This group of seven to eight people masqueraded themselves as masters and servants of a family traveling on the road, coercing Jiafu along with them all the way to the west without so much as a brief respite. Initially, during the day, they would sometimes shy away from the official road and instead traverse on remote and bumpy paths. When night fell, they would settle at a small inn or at someone else¡¯s home. However, half a month later, they veered back to the official road, their whole journey henceforth smooth and unimpeded. In the evening, they stayed at a posthouse that boasted the best quarters. The posthouse official was extremely sycophantic to this group of people and waited upon them with great consideration.


    Jiafu knew that they ought to have entered Yunnan. Presumably, after a few more days of journeying like this, she would be sent to the Yunzhong Prince Manor in Wuding prefecture. Nevertheless, this Zhu momo did not relax her vigilance at all. Although she no longer bound Jiafu¡¯s hands and feet at night as Jiafu had requested, she still took Jiafu¡¯s clothes away and pressed them beneath her pillow while sleeping, returning them only after she awoke at dawn to prevent Jiafu from escaping while she was deep in slumber.


    After being taken captive, now farther and farther away from Quanzhou, it had actually never occurred to Jiafu to escape halfway through. Even if she had been lucky enough to grasp an opportunity to flee, the risks she might encounter as a lone traveler on the road would be beyond her anticipation.


    The only way she could think of was the same old method from her previous life: to look for Pei You¡¯an as soon as possible. Only through his help could she attain the deliverance she longed for.


    She was absolutely certain that Pei You¡¯an ought to have settled in Yunnan for the past several years, and that he had a rather extraordinary relationship with Prince Yunzhong. But she had no clue whether or not he was here at this point in time, and she also could not inquire about this to Zhu momo, who closely followed her every step day and night, lest it would arouse her suspicions.


    Jiafu reckoned that they should soon be arriving at Wuding prefecture, and it seemed that Zhu momo was eager to arrive there as promptly as they possibly could. They had been on the road for the entirety of the day, and when night fell, they rushed on persistently until they eventually ceased.


    Judging from her experiences these past days, Jiafu became cognizant of the fact that they ought to arrive at the posthouse where they would dwell for the night. Someone from the group traveling with her would go in and arrange the quarters first, and Zhu momo would thereafter directly take her inside through the side door.


    Zhu momo¡¯s stomach was already rumbling with hunger, yet she did not partake of the rations stored in the carriage. Seeing that the imperial bodyguard who had gone in did not yet come out, she grew impatient. She sprung up and pushed the carriage window open, craned her head out to survey around, and synchronously saw someone walking out. She inquired, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The imperial bodyguard returned, ¡°There is only a single courtyard in there, which has been reserved for another. I asked the posthouse official if he could give it to us before that person could arrive, yet he said nothing!¡±


    ¡±Who is it for?¡±


    The imperial bodyguard strode over and whispered to her ear.


    Zhu momo froze.


    The posthouse official then took a gander at the nameplate and identified that this group of people belonged to the Yunzhong Prince Manor. They appeared as though they were in the middle of an errand, but since they were from the Prince Manor, how could he dare to neglect them? He personally followed the bodyguard outside, rushed to the front, gave a bow, and said with an obsequious grin, ¡°Granny, even if a demon were to lend me courage as big as the sky, I would not dare to disrespect Granny. Only that, unfortunately, that single courtyard has been set aside for Master Pei. I have another main room here that has side rooms to its left and right, and there are no other quarters adjacent to it. Apart from not having a courtyard, it lacks nothing and is extremely quiet all around, which is suitable for your group. How about I lead you all inside so you can stop for some repose?¡±


    Throughout their journey after setting foot on Yunnan¡¯s premises, even if other officials had already made prior reservations, all the quarters allotted for them in the posthouses had been the finest. Upon learning that another important person from the Prince Manor had also come, they were left without a choice but to yield.


    Zhu momo was inwardly displeased, but it was inappropriate for her to assume great airs, and she also was not so impertinent as to forcibly occupy that man¡¯s quarters. More than that, she was famished. She frowned and dismissed, ¡°Well, so be it. Quickly settle everything and serve us some hot dishes!¡±


    The posthouse official heaved a sigh of relief and acceded with a bow. Just as he was about to make arrangements, Zhu momo called out to him once more, lowering her voice as she said, ¡°We will leave early on the morrow. Do not mention a word about me and this group to Master Pei!¡±


    The posthouse official was slightly puzzled, but he repeatedly acquiesced and turned around to go inside.


    Zhu momo jolted her head to the side and handed over the cloak, telling Jiafu, ¡°Come down.¡±


    Jiafu received it and conscientiously covered her head. She did not utter a single word, but her heart suddenly began beating violently, her hands shaking marginally that she could not properly tie the string to secure her collar despite several attempts.


    Just now, she very clearly heard the posthouse official mention ¡°Master Pei¡±. As far as she knew, apart from Pei You¡¯an, there was no other man surnamed Pei within Prince Yunzhong¡¯s sphere of influence who could evoke some fear in this imperious Zhu momo of the Prince Manor.


    If she was not mistaken, it was highly likely that this ¡°Master Pei¡± was Pei You¡¯an.


    While on the road, she had mused countless times over what method she ought to employ to relay her message to Pei You¡¯an as promptly as possible. What she did not expect was that she no longer had to expend any effort, because before they could even reach Wuding prefecture where the Prince Manor was located, she actually heard news of Pei You¡¯an being present here right this moment.


    More importantly, he would lodge in the same posthouse this very night!


    Zhu momo waited by the side. Noticing that it had taken her quite a while to fasten her collar, she peered at her.


    Fearing that she would be able to infer anything, Jiafu made a supreme effort to gather her wits. She finally finished fastening it and softly replied, ¡°I am ready.¡±


    Zhu momo examined her and pulled the hood of the cloak down to obstruct most of her face, and then unlatched the carriage door. She first made her descent before helping Jiafu down.


    It was quite deep into the night. Two luminous lanterns hung in front of the gate of the posthouse, which had the two gargantuan words ¡°Chengjiang Residence¡± prominently displayed above it. The night wind breezed past, and the lanterns swayed back and forth along with it, casting a faint golden halo on the ground.


    Jiafu¡¯s legs softened. She had just alighted the carriage and stood for a while before she could steady her foothold. Zhu momo urged her to move, and just as she was about to lift her feet, a group of about five or four figures on horseback emerged on the posthouse pathway in the dark of the night. Those men galloped towards where they were, the distinct clatter of horse hooves announcing their arrival. Shortly after, they shifted their steeds towards the front and slackened their speed. Several black shadows passed by the carriage and stopped at a close distance, about ten steps away from Jiafu. The man leading in the middle unmounted his horse, handed the reins to the attendants, and stalked forward to the main gate, the lantern illuminating half the outline of his profile. Despite the dim lighting, Jiafu was still able to distinguish who he was at a glance.


    Pei You¡¯an!


    Zhu momo also recognized the man, never expecting for the devil to appear as soon as she spoke of him.2 Not wanting him to espy her and her party, she immediately dragged Jiafu back and shielded herself by means of carriage.


    The instant she saw Pei You¡¯an, Jiafu¡¯s whole body and blood seethed with excitement all at once. Her heart thumping wildly, she was unable to contain herself and subconsciously began squirming. She jerked around and was about to call out to him, but Zhu momo whisked her away and pinched her mouth close, yanking her back with unbelievable ferocity. The woman¡¯s eyes had an ominous glint to them, and she bent both her arms towards her back. Jiafu drew a gasp of cold air into her lungs as immense pain overcame her, and her entire person was rendered powerless.


    The woman moved close to her ear and tersely questioned under her breath, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Jiafu was aghast.


    Even if she continued to struggle free and her movement attracted Pei You¡¯an¡¯s attention, this Zhu momo would never give her another opportunity to open her mouth, much less let Pei You¡¯an see her.


    Jiafu ceased struggling.


    Pei You¡¯an had already trod to the main gate, paused in his tracks so abruptly, and looked back, perceiving only an ordinary carriage parked silently on the roadside, which looked roughly similar to a dark mass of shadow.


    ¡±Master Pei, has your honored self arrived?¡±


    Upon detecting him, the posthouse official scurried out to greet him.


    Pei You¡¯an nodded slightly to the posthouse official, turned his head and glanced behind him again, and finally stepped inside.


    Zhu momo only knew that this girl hailed from Quanzhou and was the daughter of a merchant family. She never dreamed that Jiafu and Pei You¡¯an actually knew each other, or that the two even had such a connection. She was extremely dissatisfied with Jiafu¡¯s behavior just now. After taking her into the room, she could not even stomach any food and instead stared at the other with a dismal expression on her face. ¡°What did you want to do just now? Did I really just see you attempt to call out to that man? Do you know that man?¡±


    They were already so close, but she could only look on helplessly as he walked past her.


    Having just missed the most opportune time, Jiafu completely sank into great dismay. But it was not over yet. If she failed to dispel this woman¡¯s misgivings, once he left, she would be delivered to Xiao Yintang¡¯s clutches. The next time she wanted to seek the opportunity to deliver her message to him¡ª¡ªshe had no idea when that would be.


    Jiafu cried out, ¡°He is my brother! I used to have two older brothers, but one of them had gone missing when I was a child. I recognized that man as soon as I saw him! I cannot be mistaken. He is the older brother who had gone missing when I was much younger! Momo, no matter how good that place you mentioned is, I do not want to go! Please, I just want to go home! Please be so kind as to take me to see my brother! I want my brother to send me back to Quanzhou!¡±


    She covered her face, teardrops streaming down the spaces between her fingers.


    Zhu momo had since been suspicious, and after hearing her outburst, she snorted out of disdain, thinking to herself that this girl was still young after all. She had been sheltered and kept in her boudoir all her life, but she had somehow caught the Heir¡¯s attention. Having been entangled in such matters, she must have been scared witless throughout their course, going so far as to claim just about anyone she laid eyes on as her older brother. Since when did Pei You¡¯an become the son of a merchant family in Quanzhou? She then sneered, ¡°Young Lady, I have been very considerate of you throughout this entire trip, and I have only spoken good words to you. I advise you to stop entertaining all sorts of ideas. We will arrive in two days. I¡¯m telling you, we are in Yunnan. This is not a place where you can behave atrociously. If you dare to cause trouble for me again, you will have to face the consequences!¡±


    Jiafu huddled by the bedside, hugged her knees, and sobbed uncontrollably. The woman dismissed her doubts, and as she was hungry, she no longer bothered about her and ate her meal. When she was finally satiated by half, she looked askance at Jiafu. Seeing that she had gradually quelled her weeping and simply sat there lost in thought, she beckoned her over to partake of her meal.


    Jiafu plodded over to her. The woman stared at her and noticed that her eyelids were red and swollen from crying, appearing rather pitiful beneath the lantern that even she could not help but feel sorry for her. Mulling over how this girl might someday gain the Heir¡¯s favor, she figured that it would not be advantageous to offend her too much at present. For the first time ever, she personally prepared a bowl of rice, pushed it towards Jiafu, and said with an unctuous smile, ¡°We have already arrived at the Chengjiang Residence. In two days, we will reach that place. When we get there, you will know that what I told you earlier contains not even a modicum of deceit. This great blessing that has befallen you, many women in this world long for it but fail to obtain it.¡±


    Jiafu inwardly sneered, yet she still probed, ¡°Dare I ask momo, where do you plan on taking me?¡±


    Zhu momo replied, ¡°You will know when you arrive. You need not ask.¡±


    Jiafu no longer opened her mouth and only bowed her head to dine in silence. The woman called for someone to enter and tidy up, then ordered another to fetch water and use it to wipe haphazardly all over the place. After which, she stalked out and commanded the guards to take shifts keeping watch. From inside the room, Jiafu could faintly discern muffled voices drifting inside, ¡°¡­¡­will arrive in two days. You must all raise your spirits for me! If something goes wrong, none of us can afford to take responsibility!¡±


    Traveling during the day was also rather exhausting. The woman set her affairs in order and wanted to lie down and rest early. When she returned to the room, she bid Jiafu to strip her outer clothes, leaving only her inner garments, and placed them under her pillow. She then ordered Jiafu to lie down, snuffed out the lantern, and settled herself on the outer side of the bed.


    Deep into the night, the posthouse was finally engulfed in silence. A streak of ghastly pale moonlight shone in through the lattices.


    Zhu momo slept as soundly as the dead and expelled peals of thunderous snoring. Jiafu slowly opened her eyes, turned her head, and peered at the hazy silhouette of the woman lying on the outer side. The urge in her heart grew increasingly fervid.


    She and Xiao Yintang had stayed in this Chenjiang Residence posthouse several times before. She knew the location of the single courtyard Pei You¡¯an was occupying for the night. On her way to this room, she deliberately committed the path to memory, realizing that the distance was not very far from where she was. Upon stepping outside, one only had to pass through a long corridor to reach his abode.


    Such an opportunity, she could not just watch unfeelingly and let it slip by. In any case, she ought to try. Even if she would end up unsuccessful, the worst outcome was that that woman surnamed Zhu would catch her and keep a closer eye on her.


    Jiafu no longer hesitated and quietly rose from her bed, bypassed the sleeping woman¡¯s feet, and got out. She walked on tiptoes towards the table, grabbed the oil lamp atop it, took the flame stick, and returned to the end of the bend. Holding her breath, she slowly poured all of the oil in the lamp onto the bed curtain, ignited the flame stick, and aimed it towards the bed curtain.


    A tongue of flame was kindled and quickly made its way to the ground. Very soon, half the bed curtain was burnt, and the bed framing followed. The crackling fire began to spread, and the smoke gradually thickened. Zhu momo was still dead asleep, or perhaps suffocated by the smoke, and remained lying there with no signs of waking.


    Jiafu covered her mouth and nose, enduring through the dense smoke until the fire spread. She then wrapped her body with a cloak she had grabbed at random, ran to the door, and opened it. Once outside, she directly came across the guard on night duty who had rushed over after hearing the commotion. Jiafu pointed behind her and exclaimed, ¡°The room is on fire! Zhu momo is still asleep on the bed! Go and see!¡±


    The guard hastened to the doorway. Sure enough, he was startled to see the thick smoke billowing out accompanied by a raging blaze. He raised his feet and hurried inside. Jiafu immediately faced about and dashed outside, turning to that corridor, but she afterward heard footsteps approaching from behind. Another guard on night duty had discovered her and began pursuing her.


    Jiafu did not look back. She raced with all her strength towards the courtyard opposite the corridor, earnestly hoping that Pei You¡¯an was inside and that he would open the door himself.


    In the end, however, she did not make it to the door past the courtyard gate.


    There was only a short path left to traverse, but the guard managed to catch up and obstructed her path with one stride, and what ensued was the sound of swearing and violent coughing from behind.


    Zhu momo had also managed to catch up.


    ¡°Da Biaoge! Save A¡¯Fu!¡±


    Jiafu sprinted towards the direction of the front courtyard, shouting with all her strength.


    ¡°Gag this little slut and drag her back inside!¡±


    Zhu momo¡¯s brows and hair had been scorched black by the fire, and she had tailed after her in disheveled clothes, coughing on one side and yelling on the other.


    The guard had been traveling with them for over half a month, and although he was aware that the carriage had this girl inside it, he had never before seen Jiafu¡¯s face. Suddenly meeting her face-to-face like this, he was rather stunned. With hesitation, he extended his hand to Jiafu, who let out a scream. She pulled up the remaining shoe that had not gotten lost during her escape, threw it at his face, obstructing his reach, and turned around to firmly embrace the railing by her side, once more wailing, ¡°Da Biaoge¡ª¡ª¡±


    The guard was holding the shoe Jiafu had hurled at him, already at his wit¡¯s end for that brief instant. Zhu momo was burning with a frenzy of rage. She darted to where she was and seized her, put her hand over her mouth, and bellowed to the dumbstricken guard, ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    The guard returned to his senses and hastened over. That same moment, the door of the courtyard at the end of the corridor opened with a creak.


    ¡°Let her go.¡±


    A voice then ordered.


    It was merely a short sentence, no more than three words, but to Jiafu, its sound was akin to music from heaven.


    She had not yet beheld the man clearly, but she recognized this voice.


    This voice was Pei You¡¯an¡¯s.


    He finally came out!


    Jiafu¡¯s nose became sour. She opened her mouth and fiercely bit Zhu momo¡¯s hand. Zhu momo yelped in excruciating pain and shook her off. Jiafu instantly released the railing, whirled around, and desperately charged towards the figure beneath the moonlight in front of her. She launched herself on him with reckless abandon and vigorously wrapped her arms around his waist, never letting go.


    ¡°Da Biaoge! Save me¡­¡­¡±


    She whimpered, tilted her face up, widened her pair of tearful eyes, and gazed up at Pei You¡¯an who had lowered his head to look at her.


    The two staggered slightly after she pounced on Pei You¡¯an. Before he could retrieve his senses, he felt a body, so soft that it was almost boneless, clinging to him. Moreover, she entwined her arms around his waist so tightly that his whole body froze involuntarily. Both his hands were riveted to his sides, and he could not move. He hesitated for a while, exhaled slowly, and gently placated, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Let go of me first. If you have something to say, speak slowly.¡±


    Footnotes:


    1 Xiao Yintang is Prince Yunzhong¡¯s heir, so people call him ¡°Heir¡±. His wife is addressed as, ÊÀ×Óåú, which roughly translates to ¡°consort of the heir¡±, but it¡¯s rather long. I used ¡°heiress consort¡± in this case.


    2 The phrase here is actually: ¡°Speak of Cao Cao and Cao Cao appears¡±. Basically the Chinese version of ¡°speak of the devil¡±. Background story as to why this phrase came to be can be found here: Chinese Version Of Speak Of The Devil | Mandarin House

 CH 23

    Biaomei is like my own sister.


    ***


    Perhaps it had something to do with his childhood infirmities, or perhaps it was because of his mental burdens, but as he grew older, Pei You¡¯an¡¯s sleep quality became poorer and more shallow. Although he was fatigued with journey during the day, drowsiness completely abandoned him this late at night. After tossing and turning in bed, he decided to simply get up. He lit a lamp and perused an old book, hush and quietude encompassing the room, when suddenly, a voice yelling ¡°save A¡¯Fu¡± penetrated through the partition wall. Faint though the sound was, it was like light piercing through still water. Albeit a hazy image, a very distinct figure immediately flashed in his thoughts.


    He recognized with absolute clarity that this was a cry for help from his biaomei from the Zhen family. However, it was hardly worthy of belief. How could she suddenly appear here and shout for himself through the partition wall like that? After opening the door, he would never have imagined witnessing such a scene. What took him by even greater surprise was that she darted over and embraced him.


    Pei You¡¯an acutely felt the body in his arms trembling weakly. She seemed to not have heard the words he had just uttered and was still clinging to him with ardency, evidently frightened to the greatest extreme.


    The flesh and fragrance of a beauty enveloped him all of a sudden, and such a feeling¡­¡­ made him rather ill at ease. His heartbeat was a little abnormal, his breathing unsteady, and both his hands quite at a loss about where to position themselves. But seeing her this terrified, he could not bear to just forcibly push her away. After a brief hesitation and without any better option, he let her be for the meantime, raised his eyes, and locked his sight on the granny from the Prince Manor across from him. ¡°She is my biaomei who has always lived in Quanzhou. Who lent you the courage to kidnap a person under such dubious circumstances and bring her here?¡±


    He had always treated people with equal calm and poise, and his fondness or hatred towards another never manifested in his expression. But right this instant, his pair of keen eyes were as piercing as lightning. His voice was not loud, but it had an implicit sternness to it that was perceptibly provoked by anger.


    Before Zhu momo started her journey, she had been urged not to reveal news of this trip, so when she encountered Pei You¡¯an at the entrance, she immediately concealed herself for fear of being noticed. What she never expected was that, although Pei You¡¯an was not the biological brother as this girl from the Zhen family had claimed, the two were actually biao relatives. She had spent most of her life honing her skills and tactics, yet everything fell head first at the hands of this little demon. That girl seemed honest and sincere, delicate and timid, yet just now, not only did she set fire and almost burned herself to death, but she also yelled for Pei You¡¯an to come out.


    Now calling to mind her reaction to seeing Pei You¡¯an at the entrance earlier, the woman finally realized that she had been completely fooled.


    Zhu momo was furious and somewhat flustered. Compelling herself to calm down, she moved closer, plastered on a saccharine smile, and said, ¡°Master Pei has misunderstood. How could I dare commit such a crime? I had no idea that she is Master Pei¡¯s biaomei. Just now, she set fire to the room and nearly burned me to death inside, as you, Master Pei, can also see. I only feared that she would disturb others, so I grew anxious. If I have committed an offense, I beseech your magnanimous self for forgiveness. In fact, it is not such a big matter. It is only that a nobleman has requested the pleasure of seeing Young Lady and nothing more. We mean no harm at all, Master Pei can rest assured. Please leave Young Lady to me.¡±


    ¡±Which nobleman?¡± Pei You¡¯an asked coldly.


    Zhu momo opened her mouth, only to close it again. Seeing the Zhen girl latching onto Pei You¡¯an and shaking her head at him uncontrollably, she knew that this matter wound up a complete failure.


    The Heir¡¯s name must never be mentioned. But since such was the case, how could Pei You¡¯an release that person and hand her over? If she did not return with the person, how would she be able to explain herself?


    ¡±Master Pei! Did something happen?¡±


    From the end of the corridor came the voice of the posthouse official.


    The chaos just now had also drawn the posthouse official over. When he saw fire in the direction of the main room where those people from the Prince Manor were dwelling, he was greatly alarmed and called for people to extinguish the fire. Fortunately, the room was not connected to other rooms, and he discovered it early, so a conflagration did not follow. As soon as the fire was doused, he hurried to this place and very indistinctly saw a woman desperately clinging to Pei You¡¯an. The woman from the Prince Manor was also right there, and it seemed that a conflict had ensued between the two sides. The whole situation seemed rather peculiar. The posthouse official surmised that there ought to be an underlying predicament in the middle, and it involved the Prince Manor. Having no desire to stir anything up, he did not dare to approach and only shouted from a distance in the corridor.


    When Zhu momo turned her head, she saw that a lot of people had gathered at the end of the corridor. The mess just now ought to have attracted them, and her face turned a little ugly.


    This matter truly culminated in failure. If the events of tonight had leaked to the outside, there was really no way of justifying it.


    ¡°There is nothing to see here! It is not too early. Tell the brothers to go and rest!¡±


    Pei You¡¯an raised his voice and responded.


    Soon, silence returned at that end of the corridor.


    Zhu momo set her mind into order and said, ¡°Master Pei, where it is possible to let people off, one should spare them. You also know that I am acting under orders, so please do not make things difficult¡­¡­¡±


    ¡±Biaomei is like my own sister. Go back and inform that nobleman that I have taken her away. If he has something to say, he should come to me. I will be waiting in Wuding prefecture.¡±


    Pei You¡¯an interrupted her. He then lowered his head and gently removed Jiafu¡¯s arms that still stuck tightly around his waist, assuring her, ¡°Everything is fine. Follow me inside.¡±


    Zhu momo watched him and the Zhen girl turn around and enter the courtyard gate. As the gate closed, the two figures disappeared. She touched her face that ached from varying degrees of burns, gritted her teeth, turned around, and briskly marched away.


    ¡­¡­


    Jiafu¡¯s hair was disheveled, and her face was smeared with soot and ash. Her hands tugged at the cloak she had used to cover her body. But even so, she could not conceal her snow-white legs and her pair of naked, jade-like feet, with toes that were round and lovely. She seemed ashamed to be seen and tightly curled herself up. Despite cutting a sorry figure, looking so young and naive, she still had a rather mysterious charm to her.


    The originally solitary room soon became lively because of the addition of such a girl.


    Pei You¡¯an averted his gaze, his voice a little dry, ¡°Do you still have clothes over there? I will ask someone to fetch them for you.¡±


    Although she had already escaped danger, Jiafu was still suffering from the shock. Hearing him inquire about her clothes, she suddenly felt a blast of cold wind flutter upward from under the cloak. Overcome with incomparable shame, she firmly pressed her two legs close together. With a woebegone expression, she replied, ¡°That woman had taken all my clothes away every night to prevent me from escaping. The fire just now should have reduced them all to ashes¡­¡­¡±


    Pei You¡¯an paused for a while. He then took a heavy outer coat of his own and placed it on the side. He said nothing and only turned his back.


    Jiafu understood. Enduring the feeling of shame in her heart, she trudged over and took his clothes. She discarded the cloak whose length did not suffice to fully cover her body and went outside to don his clothes, tightening the lapels and tying the belt. Although loose, it at least covered her feet.


    She gingerly said, ¡°I am better.¡±


    Only then did Pei You¡¯an turn around. His eyes swept to her direction once again, and he then gestured for her to sit down.


    Jiafu stole a glance at him and noticed that his countenance had reverted to its usual stoicism. She obediently took a seat with both her hands arranged rather conscientiously on her lap, totally still.


    ¡°What happened just then?¡± He asked.


    Jiafu recounted everything, from Xiao Yintang taking liberties with her out of the city, to the accident that broke out at the Mazu temple that day. While she was narrating the events, Pei You¡¯an listened without interjecting. He maintained his silence until Jiafu finished speaking. He then only turned around, paced slowly towards the window, and gazed out of it, looking rather pensive.


    Jiafu peered at his rear figure and gradually felt unease creeping up in her heart.


    Because he had aided her in her previous life, she naturally believed it to be a matter of course for him to help her this time around as well.


    Indeed, he had just done what she had conjectured he would do and finally extricated herself from the peril. However, this matter had obviously not reached its end. Based on his position, this also ought to be a very challenging matter for him.


    Jiafu bit her lip, slowly rose to her feet, and softly asked, ¡°Da Biaoge, have I made things difficult for you?¡±


    Pei You¡¯an turned around and looked at her. Seeing her eyes wide open and her gaze firmly fixed on himself, he smiled faintly at her and consoled, ¡°It is no bother. You have nothing to fear. I will handle everything.¡±


    ¡±I promise to send you home safely. Such a thing will never happen again.¡±


    He added with an emphatic tone of voice.

 CH 24

    Ah, what a beautiful meimei. Even my heart cannot help skipping a beat when I look at you.


    ***


    Two days later, Pei You¡¯an took Jiafu to Wuding City.1 After settling her in his own residence, he changed his clothes and proceeded to the Prince Manor.


    A map that was typically stashed behind the wall had been unfolded and was now being scrutinized. Xiao Lie heard a report from outside informing that Pei You¡¯an was requesting an audience with him. Instead of stowing the map away, he plainly lifted the curtain and ordered someone to summon him in.


    Pei You¡¯an promptly stepped inside and greeted Xiao Lie with a bow.


    Xiao Lie was already over forty, yet he still appeared as graceful and dashing as he did in his youth. He directed his gaze at him, surveyed him from head to foot, and with delight in his eyes, he said with a smile, ¡°Good to have you back. I worried greatly for your safety in the past several months you were out for your trip. How fares your grandmother? Has everything been well?¡±


    This relationship between Pei You¡¯an and Prince Yunzhong, Xiao Lie, could be traced back to several years past. When the young Pei You¡¯an had departed from the capital, he turned to the garrison outside the mountain pass his father, Grand Duke Wei, had guarded prior to his death. The once benign and openhearted Eldest Young Master had become a changed person, transforming into a man scanty of words. He would dauntlessly rush to the forefront of the cavalry in every battle that, on one instance, he had sustained injuries and gone missing. On a frozen and snow-covered land, at the point of his demise, Prince Yunzhong had chanced upon him and furtively brought him along to Yunnan. It had seemed that Pei You¡¯an was not fated to perish. After some great care, he was eventually out of harm¡¯s way and, upon his recovery, he had since felt a debt of gratitude to Prince Yunzhong for saving his life. Ensuingly, the Young Emperor vanished, and Prince Shun¡¯an came to power. In those years, the southwest frontier was in a state of unrest because of the constant conflicts that beset them, so Pei You¡¯an lingered there and judiciously aided Xiao Lie in stabilizing the southwest. He was fair in his conduct, strict in laws, and was capable of employing methods in line with local circumstances, deftly dealing with every individual no matter their differences. Many a time, he would cleverly intervene to resolve the conflicts among non-Han ethnic groups to the extent that all ethnic groups in the southwest came to revere him. Xiao Lie regarded him highly and often sought his advice whenever he grappled with complex military and political matters. At the end of last year, because Pei You¡¯an longed to see his grandmother, Xiao Lie granted him a leave of absence, and he thus returned to the capital, where he had not set foot for many years, for several months, returning only now. Xiao Lie also had deep respect for Old Madam Pei, and now that Pei You¡¯an finally returned, he made a few inquiries with a joyous heart.


    Pei You¡¯an answered, ¡°Although we had not seen each other for many years, Grandmother has fortunately been healthy and well.¡±


    Xiao Lie sighed, ¡°I lost my mother early in my childhood, so it is only inevitable that I have some regrets. When I was still living in the capital, I was fortunate enough to have received Old Madam¡¯s affection, and I am grateful for it to this day. It is a pity that I now have a multitude of fetters that keep me from roaming freely. Otherwise, I would have personally gone there to offer my felicitations on her grand birthday.¡±


    ¡±You¡¯an thanks Your Highness on behalf of Grandmother.¡±


    After the two exchanged mundane dialog, Xiao Lie¡¯s expression turned solemn. He paced back and forth in the study for a while with his hands behind his back, and then turned around to lock eyes with Pei You¡¯an. He spoke, ¡°Now that Prince Shun¡¯an has appropriated the throne for himself, he has since been sharpening his sword for me. You¡¯an, as you know, I have been searching for the whereabouts of the Young Emperor all these years. If the Young Emperor is alive, I will support him and install him back to the throne. Unfortunately, I never managed to uncover anything, and whether the Young Emperor is dead or alive remains uncertain. I also know that you still have not given up on him. Have you gathered any new information?¡±


    His tone was replete with sincerity. With an impassive face, Pei You¡¯an replied, ¡°I dare not hide it from Your Highness. After leaving Yunnan and meeting Grandmother, I deliberately went to Quanzhou where the Young Emperor might have been to do a clandestine investigation. I only heard that the Jinyiwei clashed with the Golden Dragon King, but I unfortunately did not glean any intelligence about the Young Emperor¡¯s whereabouts. Because I had also been out for some time, I was left without a choice but to return without success.¡±


    Xiao Lie frowned slightly. ¡°This Golden Dragon King, where exactly did he come from? Why would he contest with the Jinyiwei?¡±


    ¡±I also have hardly any clue, but judging from how the Golden Dragon King has been behaving, it seems that he opposes Prince Shun¡¯an¡¯s ascension. It is only natural that Prince Shun¡¯an yearns to eliminate him.¡±


    Xiao Lie pondered for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Well, there is this so-called ¡®human effort is a decisive factor¡¯, but it also hinges on whether or not Heaven will deign to bestow a bit of luck. You have just returned, and you are probably exhausted. Rest well the next few days, and do not wander out. Your health is the most important thing, so you should take more care of it.¡±


    Pei You¡¯an showed a humble smile and said, ¡°Many thanks for Your Highness¡¯ solicitude. You¡¯an will keep it in mind.¡±


    Xiao Lie studied him for a moment, nodded his head, then dismissed, ¡°Go. Remember, come to me whenever you need help. You also know that your father and I had been great friends in our youth. I have always regarded you as a son or a nephew. There are also plenty of things I need you here for in the time to come.¡±


    ¡±I received Your Highness¡¯ life-saving grace back then, and all these years, Your Highness never abandoned me. It is a blessing for You¡¯an to be able to help with Your Highness¡¯ worries and burdens.¡±


    Pei You¡¯an offered Xiao Lie a deferential salute, ¡°You¡¯an will retire first.¡±


    He faced about, and just when he was about to step out of the study, Xiao Lie suddenly called out to stop him. He said, ¡°You¡¯an, you are already twenty-three, are you not? Yintang is younger than you. Although he has yet to marry, he has been engaged for quite a long time. He is now only waiting for the Zhang family¡¯s daughter to fulfill her filial mourning before they wed. You should also start a family, so you can have other people to care for you. Do you have someone you like? If so, I will arrange matters on your stead. If not, I can find you a match.¡±


    ¡±Many thanks, Your Highness. How can one start a family when one has yet to establish himself? You¡¯an is not interested in this matter as of yet and does not dare to trouble Your Highness.¡±


    Xiao Lie watched him leave, and the smile on his lips gradually diminished. He ambled to the window, placed his hands behind his back, and gazed out northward. Stuck in a trance for some time, he muttered almost inaudibly, ¡°A¡¯Jing, did you see that? Time is fleeting; the hair on my temples have turned gray, and he has grown this much¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Pei You¡¯an trod out of Prince Yunzhong¡¯s study and strode towards the front gate of the Prince Manor.


    Xiao Yintang stood on the topmost step of a pavilion by the roadside, the sun casting its splendid rays on the golden-thread embroidery adorning the ceremonial garb he was enrobed in, magnificent in its entirety.


    Pei You¡¯an continued to walk forward. When he drew nearer, he nodded marginally at Xiao Yintang and called out ¡®Heir¡¯. Xiao Yintang grinned, sauntered over, and said, ¡°I heard that you are back. We have not seen each other for some time. I was just going to look for you, but I never expected you to drop by on your own. Well, did you have a smooth journey?¡±


    Pei You¡¯an returned with a smile, ¡°Grateful for the Heir¡¯s concern. Everything went well.¡±


    Xiao Yintang also smiled. ¡°Good to hear that it went well. To tell you the truth, I was also out on a trip just a few days ago. Although I returned without accomplishing anything, I also managed to succeed in some way¡­¡­ You mustn¡¯t laugh, but I had gotten myself into a predicament, and it was a woman who helped me. That woman, it could be said that I lost my heart to her at first sight.¡±


    Pei You¡¯an smiled. ¡°A fair and graceful maiden is a good match for a gentleman. This is an auspicious thing, so why must I laugh? I congratulate the Heir.¡±


    The corner of Xiao Yintang¡¯s lips curled up. He stared at Pei You¡¯an and intimated, ¡°That woman had been snatched away midway through her trip to Yunnan. It just so happens that it was one of my friends who had done so to the person I love. I am now faced with a dilemma. You¡¯an, you are lauded for your wisdom. If it were you, what would you do?¡±


    Pei You¡¯an peered at Xiao Yintang and responded, ¡°Now that the Heir has consulted me, I will speak frankly. To tell the Heir honestly, I passed by Chengjiang Residence two days ago and lodged in the posthouse at night. I did exactly just that: I intercepted the journey of a person loved by another midway through. That woman is my biaomei, a resident of Quanzhou, the sole daughter of a respectable family. By chance, a nobleman took a fancy to her, which could be considered a blessing¡ª¡ªif taken as a wife, it could be considered a great fortune; as a concubine, it would not be too much of a grievance. However, that nobleman had forsaken the rites of betrothal and sent someone to seize her in Quanzhou to directly take her to Yunnan. As the Book of Rites states, ¡®If there were the betrothal rites, she will become a wife; and if she went without these, a concubine.¡¯ Her parents, relatives, and acquaintances are all of lower station, as such, with all due respect, if that nobleman succeeds, I fear that my biaomei will be deemed inferior to even a concubine. This is a matter I simply cannot tolerate. Where does that nobleman intend to place my biaomei? After indulging in momentary pleasure, has he ever thought about how anxious her family will be if they hear no word about their beloved daughter? Hence, I hampered his attempt and became the meddlesome villain. I would also like to ask the Heir a question: should I not have intervened in such a way?¡±


    Xiao Yintang¡¯s face gradually turned grim.


    Pei You¡¯an gave a dim smile. ¡°That night, I told that crafty slave that Biaomei is like my own sister. Those were words from the bottom of my heart. Heir, put yourself in the shoes of another; if someone treated the Heir¡¯s sister in such a way, would the Heir be totally indifferent? I, Pei You¡¯an, am willing to bring a romance to a happy end, but I will never allow anyone to desecrate my biaomei like that, no matter how noble that person¡¯s identity, or how lofty his position. What does the Heir think?¡±


    Xiao Yintang was bereft of speech.


    Pei You¡¯an then cupped his hands in obeisance. ¡°I will retire first.¡±


    ¡±You¡¯an, do not step any further!¡± Xiao Yintang abruptly exclaimed and briskly caught up to him.


    Pei You¡¯an arrested his step.


    Xiao Yintang marched back and forth by the roadside for a while, and then said, ¡°You¡¯an, after listening to what you just said, I seemed to have been enlightened, and I am deeply remorseful. I reckon you also know that the one who brought your biaomei from Quanzhou¡¯s Zhen family to this place was none other than myself. Because of my thoughtless impertinence, I have truly wronged her. You are aware that there is a limit to what I can do given my identity. I cannot step out of Yunnan, and she lives in Quanzhou; one in the west, one in the east. When I first encountered her, Quanzhou happened to be embroiled in some turmoil, so how could I have sent someone to her home to properly state my identity and act as a matchmaker? It is not that it never crossed my mind to postpone it, but you also know that the imperial court has since been suspicious and envious of my royal father. If I simply wait, I cannot tell how many days or years it will take, and just, how long can the Zhen family keep their daughter at home?2 After ruminating over it, I truly am most entranced by her, so I ended up resorting to such extreme measures. Blame me for being too impatient. You were right in your reproach! I was the one at fault, and I hope for forgiveness.¡±


    Pei You¡¯an¡¯s sight was intent on him. His expression finally easing, he said, ¡°For the Heir to realize that what he had done was inappropriate is a good thing. Since such is the case, I will send her back to Quanzhou one of these days. I hope the Heir will never again disturb her peace.¡±


    ¡±Don¡¯t!¡± Xiao Yintang instantaneously exclaimed.


    ¡±At least not now,¡± he added after a pause.


    Pei You¡¯an looked fixedly at him.


    ¡°You mustn¡¯t misconstrue. You also know that that Lord Ma dispatched by the imperial court is always out to find fault with my royal father. The Yunzhong Prince Manor is in a precarious situation and could be attacked at any time. She knows I had gone to Quanzhou, and she is now cognizant of my identity. If anyone finds out that she is somewhat involved with me, not only will my royal father be at risk, but she, too, will suffer the detriment. It is not that I am distrustful of her, but there are times when people lose control over themselves. This is not only for the sake of the Prince Manor, but also in consideration of her safety, which is of vital importance, so it has to be carefully cogitated on.¡±


    Pei You¡¯an mused over it for some time, then unhurriedly returned, ¡°The Heir¡¯s concerns are not unfounded. I will consider the appropriate time to send her back.¡±


    Xiao Yintang nodded with stark earnestness. ¡°You¡¯an, you are her elder brother, and I have also always treated you like my own brother. Now that this matter has ultimately reached you, I will say it outright. I fell for her at first sight. If I have her to accompany me in this life, I will die without any regrets. I offended her quite awfully before, so much so that it had mortified her. Can you allow me to see her so I can make amends for the wrong I had done? No matter how badly I will be scolded or beaten, I will readily accept all of it!¡±


    Pei You¡¯an stared at Xiao Yintang, but before his eyes, what unfurled was the scene from that night¡ª¡ªthe imagery of that girl in disheveled clothing rushing over and clinging to him, refusing to relinquish her hold with immense desperation. The memory that ensued was of her entire person wrapped in his own clothes sitting there obediently, her eyes wide open as she gazed at his face. He sensed an odd feeling slowly bubbling up in his chest.


    ¡±All right. I will pass it on for you once I return.¡±


    He answered after a pause.


    ¡­¡­


    Pei You¡¯an¡¯s dwelling was formerly one of the residences of a local chieftain. It was not very grand and had a three-entry layout,3 but its buildings accorded with local architecture and were resplendent with decor and carvings of all kinds, its interior giving the impression of a different world altogether. In the main courtyard stood a three-story round building with a conical roof, and from the bedroom on the third floor could be beheld the entire cityscape. The bedroom was speckled with exotic baubles and embellishments from various tribes, all ornate and beautiful, and covering the floor were thick rugs woven with intricate patterns. However, it seemed that Pei You¡¯an had not been very fond of the room and left it vacant for a long time, and only when Jiafu arrived did Pei You¡¯an order someone to tidy it up for her to settle there. Jiafu truly liked this place. Early in the morning, before Pei You¡¯an had gone out, he told her that he had sent someone to Quanzhou to relay word of her safety to her family, so Jiafu was now only waiting for him to send her back. This day, Jiafu roved around the residence in a rather jovial mood, feeling as though she had returned to the carefree moments in her childhood when her father was still alive.


    The sky gradually turned dark, and Pei You¡¯an finally came back.


    As the sky dimmed, Jiafu perked her ears up to listen to the movements at the front. As soon as she heard his footsteps shuffling in, she snappily drifted out to meet him like a spirited little bird.


    ¡±Da Biaoge! Have you eaten yet? I waited for you so we could dine together!¡± Jiafu flashed him a honeyed grin.


    A maid reached out to pick up the cloak Pei You¡¯an had cast off, but Jiafu grabbed it and hung it up.


    Pei You¡¯an gazed at her fluttering rear figure and smiled faintly as he replied, ¡°In the future, you should go ahead and eat first. No need to wait for me.¡±


    Jiafu assented. While they partook of the meal, he sat in his usual seat, and she perched herself beside him, handing him rice and soup all the while with such lavish solicitude that she looked as though she would readily rub his shoulders and massage his back. Not knowing whether Pei You¡¯an was not inured to it or whether he simply had something in his mind, he hastily set his chopsticks down and sat up straight. He told Jiafu, ¡°Eat slowly and come to my study after your meal.¡±


    Once Pei You¡¯an left, Jiafu also lost her appetite. Thinking of his staid countenance, she could not help but feel a little perturbed. She quickly finished eating, brought a pot of tea, plodded to the door of the study, and pushed the door in after a few gentle knocks.


    He was sitting behind his desk, reading and writing, when Jiafu nudged tea to his side and softly said, ¡°Da Biaoge, tea.¡±


    Pei You¡¯an motioned for her to put it aside. Jiafu put it down and stood by the side.


    Pei You¡¯an¡¯s writing did not cease, nor did he look at her. He only uttered, ¡°I have already spoken to the Heir about you. No such thing will reoccur in the future.¡±


    Jiafu¡¯s smile burst forth in all its effulgent glory, and her eyes shone with brilliant gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Da Biaoge!¡±


    Pei You¡¯an paused for an instant and threw a glimpse at her. ¡°But the Heir mentioned that he wants to see you again and apologize to you for his previous actions. Do you want to see him?¡±


    Jiafu was horrified, her eyes instantaneously stretching open as round as balls. ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to see him! And I don¡¯t need his apology! Besides, we have nothing to do with each other, so why must I meet him? Da Biaoge, you didn¡¯t agree, did you?¡±


    Pei You¡¯an let out a faint sound of agreement and said, ¡°Understood. I will tell him for you.¡±


    Jiafu then breathed a sigh of relief, mused for a moment, and asked, ¡°Da Biaoge, when can I return to Quanzhou?¡±


    In all honesty, in her heart, she was still reluctant to leave. She was most reluctant to part with Pei You¡¯an.


    She had no idea why, but so long as she could see him by her side, she simply felt at ease.


    Pei You¡¯an replied, ¡°Wait for some more time. When the time is right, I will send you home.¡±


    Noticing Jiafu¡¯s puzzlement, Pei You¡¯an enumerated Xiao Yintang¡¯s concerns and further explained, ¡°His worries are not unreasonable. Your family is completely unaware of his identity, which is actually for the best. You are cognizant of many things, so the risk you may face is also greater. After I deliberated on it, I deduced that it is safer for you to stay with me for a few more days.¡±


    Jiafu was aware that Pei You¡¯an was indeed doing it for her own good. She did not disapprove of his decision. However, once she became associated with Xiao Yintang, a sense of dread immediately rose in Jiafu¡¯s heart.


    Would Xiao Yintang truly let her off?


    She could not help but conjure up memories of her past. At that time, in the first instance, much like at present, she had caught Xiao Yintang¡¯s fancy and fallen into his clutches. Subsequently, after Pei You¡¯an brought her back, she was still unable to ultimately disentangle herself from Xiao Yintang.


    Xiao Yintang, that man, would he truly yield the object of his fancy so easily like this?


    Jiafu¡¯s apprehensions about Xiao Yintang were soon confirmed.


    Half a month later, on this day, she welcomed a visitor. This was a visitor that Jiafu never would have predicted would come.


    It was Zhang Fengtong, Xiao Yintang¡¯s betrothed.


    Zhang Fengtong was the daughter of the Zhang family, an aristocratic family politically influential for generations, and was renowned for her feminine virtues since her childhood. Prince Yunzhong had caught wind of her virtuous reputation and decided to betroth her to his son when she was fourteen. Unfortunately, she had quite poor luck. She was already nineteen this year, but because she consecutively had to observe mourning for her mother, grandmother, and grandfather, she had yet to wed Xiao Yintang as the end of her filial mourning was still several months away from the present. However, the entire Prince Manor had already esteemed her as the heiress consort, and she also frequented Wuding prefecture for a leisurely excursion. Before she even entered their gates, she had already garnered unanimous praise from the residents of the Prince Manor.


    She arrived at Wuding prefecture a few days ago and was primarily going to leave today, but upon learning that Pei You¡¯an¡¯s biaomei had come from far away, she stopped to tarry for another day. Seeming to hold no contempt for the Zhen family¡¯s background, she condescended to drop by in person to meet her.


    Pei You¡¯an was not at home. In order to preclude any and whatever accident, Jiafu dared not to step out for the past half month and had gotten quite ennuied. To fritter away time, she leaned behind the window of her bedroom and idly counted passers-by in the distance. All of a sudden, she saw a magnificent carriage rolling along the street and halting at the gate. Then, the Pei family steward came to report that Zhang Fengtong had come to see her.


    Zhang Fengtong had an average appearance, but she had a round baby face. She would first flash a wee smile before she spoke, and listening to her voice made people feel as though a spring breeze blew past. Such was a woman that nobody could dislike.


    In her past life, it was only at the last moment that Jiafu realized that she was not quite a saint.


    She was merely an ordinary woman who felt bitter and resentful because her husband favored other women.


    Jiafu and the nineteen-year-old Zhang Fengtong sat facing each other. Seeing the other smiling at herself and calling her ¡®biaomei¡¯ in a gentle voice, when her sight landed on the face opposite her, the anguish and sorrow she had suffered before her death that had been imprinted on her bones and inscribed on her heart seemed to course through the whole of her being once more.


    She felt her blood run cold from head to foot. Suppressing the chill it had evoked in her heart, she lowered her eyes and preserved her reticence.


    Zhang Fengtong cared little about how verbose her interlocutor was, because so long as she was present, she was typically that person who would dominate in all matters.


    After she complimented Jiafu¡¯s beauty and deportment with the most sincere words of praise, she dismissed all the servants, and then positioned herself next to Jiafu. She tenderly grasped Jiafu¡¯s hand, examined her, and softly sighed, ¡°Ah, what a beautiful meimei.4 Even my heart cannot help skipping a beat when I look at you. No wonder. How could the Heir be willing to part with you?¡±


    ¡¶ Previous | Table of Contents | Next ¡·


    Footnotes:


    1 Not even sure what Wuding is anymore. In here it says ¡®Î䶨³Ç¡¯, which literally translates to Wuding City, but in other paragraphs it¡¯s ¡®Î䶨¸®¡¯, where ¸® could mean prefecture or manor/residence, so I¡¯m a little confused. I translated it as ¡®prefecture¡¯ because the Prince Manor is inside it. As the largest estate in the province, it wouldn¡¯t make sense for the prince manor to be inside another residence.


    2 Xiao Yintang is worried the Zhen family might marry Jiafu off soon. ¡°How long can they keep her at home?¡± is sorta asking ¡°How long will she stay unmarried?¡± Since Jiafu has already reached marriageable age.


    3 A three-entry layout would look something like this:


    4 Meimei (ÃÃÃÃ) literally translates to ¡®little sister¡¯. I have decided to keep the pinyin version of the honorifics in a dialogue when the people involved aren¡¯t close or aren¡¯t actual siblings to lessen the confusion.

 CH 25

    Marry Pei You¡¯an!


    ***


    Jiafu hung her head in silence.


    With Jiafu¡¯s hand still in her grasp, Zhang Fengtong said, ¡°Zhen meimei, I know a little about you and the Heir. The Heir is a giant among men, rare in this world, and he is passionately enamored of you. Never have I seen him treat a woman with as much affection as he does you¡­¡­¡±


    She paused for a moment, then went on, ¡°The Heir had you brought all the way here from your home, so you must have suffered a fright all through your journey, which also sufficed to merit this misunderstanding. In truth, the Heir could not bear treating you like that, only that he is harrowed with his own difficulties. The reason for this, you will understand in the future. You must know that everything he had done was out of love for you. I am fortunate to be betrothed to him, but the Heir has yet to settle down because of me, and he has very few people around him who can give him their assiduous and thoughtful attention. Whenever I reflect on it, I cannot help but blame myself constantly. Upon learning that he had chanced upon you and immediately took an interest in you, I was immensely pleased. I may not be the most virtuous person, but I believe I still possess a smattering of magnanimity. As long as you nod your head now, you will never be wronged from then on. If the concubine position will not be bestowed to you at an opportune time in the future, who else will we give it to? When that time comes, we will be as intimate as true sisters attending to the Heir, sharing wealth and honor. Is that not a wonderful thing? If you have any concerns, or should you need help, just let me know, and I will do my utmost to assist you.¡±


    After her speech, she gazed at Jiafu with an affable smile.


    Jiafu remained uncommunicative. The room sank into dreary silence, and an awkward air seemed to prevail over them.


    Zhang Fengtong coughed softly and was about to open her mouth to speak, when Jiafu suddenly pulled her hand away from her clasp and raised her head.


    ¡±Zhang jiejie,1 I am truly honored that you came to see me, it is just that I am too stupid to fathom your meaning, and the word ¡®concubine¡¯ is all I understand. Does jiejie want me to be the Heir¡¯s concubine? I may hail from a merchant family of humble status, but my mother has taught me since young that to be a poor wife is more ideal than to be a rich concubine. My mother often blamed herself for not allowing my father to take a concubine, which is a violation of feminine virtues; fortunately, not only did my father not find it pernicious, but he pleasantly concurred despite being denied the right. He married my mother, and she remained his only woman all his life, embodying what was so-called ¡®a wife lifts the tray to a level with her eyebrows to show great respect for her husband¡¯ and living in marital harmony. When I was a child, I would sometimes overhear private conversations between my father and mother, and he once expressed that, even if my mother would one day initiate it, he still would not accept. No matter how many women graced this world, she alone was the woman he loved and respected. How could he be willing to let another woman by his side and wrong her¡­¡­¡±


    Zhang Fengtong maintained her smile, but this incipiently dignified smile had slightly stiffened.


    Yet Jiafu also plastered on a smile, one so innocent and beautiful. ¡°Zhang jiejie, I have only been here for a few days, yet I have heard of your virtuous reputation. Your words just now have greatly enlightened me. Jiejie, you truly are the paragon of womanly virtue, and I look up to you. That night, I really had no idea that the nobleman who had me brought here was the Heir. I was terrified of suffering a living hell after that granny and her group abducted me, so I made the move to escape. If that woman had made it clear to me that he was the Heir, I would not have fled like that. In spite of my family background, I was fortunate enough to have caught the Heir¡¯s eye and to have met a person as magnanimous as you, Zhang jiejie, but thinking about the earnest teachings my mother had previously instilled in me, I am also at a loss at what to do. More than that, this matter concerns my life. Without my family¡¯s permission, if I decide merely on my own whim, I fear that others will someday find out and scoff at me for engaging in an illicit affair.¡±


    Zhang Fengtong¡¯s two earlobes began to redden imperceptibly, and she raised her hand to touch the edge of the earrings dangling down her ears.


    Jiafu furrowed her brows and wore a bashful expression. ¡°But I truly admire your demeanor, Zhang jiejie. My heart feels warm looking at jiejie, and I also want to get much closer to jiejie¡­¡­¡±


    She suddenly let out a soft ¡®ah¡¯ and flashed a simper. ¡°My family is far away in Quanzhou, so it is not so easy to pass on word. Fortunately, I have Da Biaoge here! Zhang jiejie can go back first, and I will wait for Da Biaoge to return so I can ask him what he thinks. If he nods in assent, I will accept!¡±


    Since she was young, Zhang Fengtong had already known that her appearance was nothing but average, so she strove her hardest to cultivate her virtues to compensate for her shortcomings. Coupled with the Zhang family¡¯s deliberate aggrandizement, her reputation had spread far and wide in her early teenage years, and she finally lived up to her family¡¯s expectations after her betrothal to Prince Yunzhong¡¯s Heir, Xiao Yintang. During those years, she had met Xiao Yintang several times. She fell for Xiao Yintang at first sight, but Xiao Yintang¡¯s attitude towards her was extremely frigid. Despite knowing that the maids serving Xiao Yintang had more attractive and remarkable features than her, and despite being treated coldly, she was not at all discouraged. She covertly planted a spy in the Prince Manor and gradually garnered some secrets. Last year, when Xiao Yintang traveled to Chuxiong to pay respects to his elders, she exploited this opportunity to meet him again in private and bared her heart to him, expressing her willingness to be a virtuous wife and vowing to do her ultimate best to help him achieve great things in the future. After that time, Xiao Yintang finally altered his attitude towards her, and the two thereafter gradually became more familiar with each other.


    A few days ago, Zhang Fengtong suddenly received a letter from Xiao Yintang, apprising her of himself and a girl surnamed Zhen in Quanzhou, asking her to meet the woman on his behalf and persuade the woman to accede. In order to please him, Zhang Fengtong did not dare to disobey him, which was why she made this trip today. When she first laid eyes on this Zhen girl, she felt as if a cat was clawing at her heart, and when she listened to Jiafu mentioning her parents¡¯ matters, she felt as though she had been pricked by a needle. She suspected that the other was mocking her, but as she continued to listen, she could sense that the Zhen girl¡¯s words had a hint of innocence and naivety to them. Perhaps her sentiments just then had been unintentional and just so happened to inadvertently strike her sore spots. As doubt, embarrassment, and fury almost overcame her, once Jiafu spoke of letting Pei You¡¯an decide, she instantly returned to her senses. She hastily stopped her, ¡°Zhen meimei, I see that my words have enlightened you. I opened my heart to you so intimately like this because I now consider you a good sister. How can whispers between sisters be known to others? You must not let your biaoge know.¡±


    Jiafu blinked her eyes and asked rather abashedly, ¡°But jiejie, did you not say that you want me to nod and follow the Heir? I dare not decide all on my own.¡±


    Zhang Fengtong reluctantly maintained a contrived smile. ¡°It is nothing but my own desire. If you cannot decide all by yourself, then so be it. Could it be that you want me, jiejie, to compel you to accept?¡±


    Jiafu¡¯s complexion eased, and she said with relief, ¡°Good! I was worried about how to broach the matter to Da Biaoge. I would have been so deathly ashamed!¡±


    Zhang Fengtong¡¯s heart that had been ridden with apprehension slowly unknotted, and she no longer mentioned the purpose of her trip. Acting as if nothing had transpired, she blathered on about mundane affairs with Jiafu, made up an excuse, then got up to leave.


    With all the warmth and affection she could muster, Jiafu personally walked her to the doorway, promised to go to Chuxiong to visit her next time, and watched her being gracefully assisted up the carriage by a granny who had accompanied her. The carriage door closed, and with an imposing retinue in the front and rear, they gradually disappeared from sight.


    As soon as the carriage rolled away, the smile on Jiafu¡¯s face immediately faded. She lowered her head and trudged all the way back to her room on the third floor of the round building. She was only halfway up the stairs when her footsteps became heavy, as if her feet had been filled with lead, and she could no longer take another step up. She halted in place.


    The twilight gradually grew richer, and a slanted ray of the setting sun penetrated from the square window at the corner of the stairs, falling at Jiafu¡¯s feet.


    Jiafu sat on the stairway, leaned against the wall, and began staring absently at nothing.


    Sure enough, Xiao Yintang had not given up and even went so far as to bid Zhang Fengtong to serve as an intermediary. She had just sent her away, but based on Jiafu¡¯s inference, repeated rejections would very likely anger him even more, and there was simply no way he would relent.


    Although Pei You¡¯an was now protecting her and had also promised to aid her, she could not remain under Pei You¡¯an¡¯s care this way at all times. More than that, Pei You¡¯an had his own set of affairs to handle, so it was impossible for him to keep her perpetually safe. Sooner or later, she would be sent back to Quanzhou. Once she was out of Pei You¡¯an¡¯s orbit, even if Xiao Yintang would no longer hatch a plot to abduct her, he might still employ whatever underhanded means he had up his sleeve, which she feared might endanger her family. She need not mention what he would do if he became a crown prince, much less an emperor.


    When the time would come, would she concede or not?


    In her previous life, even though she and Xiao Yintang had laid together countless times, his touch had never evoked even a moiety of genuine warmth from the bottom of her heart.


    He demanded obedience, excelled at plundering, and indulged in the beauty and physique she was gifted, while at the same time, whenever he returned to her from the embrace of other women, he would always whisper tenderly to her that he loved only her, and that the rest of the women were nothing but tools in his eyes.


    Because of her incapacity to resist, she did not have the courage to oppose him when he had promised the safety of her family, who had believed she had perished amidst the chaos of war many years ago. He had showered her with love over and over, and she became the woman he favored most. Over time, despite living like a dead person, even with the awareness that his love had never moved her, she began to believe that he perhaps truly did love her, only that he was helpless in his position.


    It was also at the last moment that she finally understood that what truly mattered to him were nothing but his own feelings.


    Her own folly had led her to such doom in her past life, but she was given another chance to start anew. In this life, even if she was still this useless, she absolutely refused to let the same man ruin her life once more.


    But what could be done to break free from that scourge of a man once and for all?


    Jiafu was utterly disconcerted. As she cogitated and ruminated on it, an idea suddenly popped into her head.


    Rely on Pei You¡¯an. Marry Pei You¡¯an. Have him marry her. Only by having such an inviolable bond with him could she obtain Pei You¡¯an¡¯s lifelong protection!


    Jiafu was not very clear about the nature of the relationship between Pei You¡¯an and Xiao Yintang. If they were friends who had always been on amicable terms, then in this case, if she married Pei You¡¯an, it would doubtless incur Xiao Yintang¡¯s resentment for Pei You¡¯an, and their relationship would suffer in all likelihood. Furthermore, in Jiafu¡¯s memory, Pei You¡¯an only lived until he was about the age of thirty in her previous life, which was only around seven to eight years from the present.


    But she could not afford to dwell so much on Pei You¡¯an¡¯s affairs, and there was too little time to consider a matter that would occur far into the future. Now that Xiao Yintang was already closing in on her step after step, she had to find a way to rely on Pei You¡¯an first, and she could slowly consider the rest at a later time.


    This audacious and ridiculous idea made Jiafu¡¯s heart race. As if afflicted with fever, her whole body grew hot and cold, and both her hands tightly clenched together.


    ¡±Young Lady? Is something wrong? Do you feel unwell?¡±


    A voice came so suddenly, making Jiafu shudder in alarm. She lifted her eyes and saw a maid ascending the stairs with a look of concern on her face upon witnessing her sitting there.


    Jiafu shook her head and calmed her mind. She then rose to her feet, dashed up the stairs, and bolted into her room. After shutting the door, she leaned against it, closed her eyes, and exhaled lengthily.


    She had to think of a way. She had to quickly think of a way. While she still had the chance, she had to think of a way to get Pei You¡¯an to marry her.

 CH 26

    I have been far too indulgent with you


    ***


    The season had already entered the middle of the fourth month. Around this time in previous years, flowers would have already bloomed warmly early in spring, but this year differed from the past. A few days ago, they not only felt a cold snap amidst the season, but last night, sleet had also fallen, instigating the branches of the midget crabapple tree in the courtyard to slough off delicate flower buds that had withered from the frost. Pei You¡¯an had just returned, and it was long past the time for one to light a lantern. The surroundings were dark, and there was a nip in the air. He dismounted from his horse, rubbed his slightly icy fingers together, passed through the entrance, and stalked quickly inside.


    These days, if he did not especially remind her before he left early in the morning, no matter how late it was or how hungry she grew, Jiafu would definitely wait for him to come back for the evening meal. He could have returned earlier this evening, but a matter sent to him without notice had delayed him. It was now already the period of the dog.1 Worried that Jiafu might be starving, he hastened his pace and proceeded straight into the hall of the second entrance. He took a step inside, but he surprisingly did not hear the sound of her alacritous footsteps rushing out like they usually did. He paused in his tracks, gazed ahead, and asked Yinhuan, the maid who had greeted him.


    Yinhuan took the cloak he had taken off and answered, ¡°Young Lady Zhen has not eaten yet. She must still be in her room right now. Is Your Lordship also hungry? I will go and ask Young Lady to come down.¡±


    Pei You¡¯an entered the dining hall, washed his hands, and sat down. The servants set the dishes and two sets of tableware. Pei You¡¯an waited a considerable length of time before Yinhuan hurried back and exclaimed, ¡°Young Lady is not in the room! I just asked everyone nearby to look for her, but she is nowhere to be found!¡±


    Pei You¡¯an was startled. ¡°Did she go out today?¡±


    Yinhuan shook her head, ¡°No.¡± Suddenly remembering something, she quickly followed, ¡°Yes! The Young Lady of Chuxiong¡¯s Zhang family dropped by earlier today!¡±


    ¡±What was she doing here?¡± Pei You¡¯an furrowed his brows.


    ¡±She said she had heard that Your Lordship¡¯s biaomei is here, so she intentionally stopped for a visit. After she left, I went upstairs and saw Young Lady Zhen sitting all alone, dazed on the stairway. Her face was pale, and she looked rather indisposed. I asked her if she felt unwell, but she only shook her head. After she went up, I have never seen her come down.¡±


    Pei You¡¯an immediately shot up and strode briskly to the round building where Jiafu dwelled. He hiked upstairs and opened the door, only to discover that it was untenanted inside with nary a sign of her presence. Only a soft pink outer garment was lying on the edge of the bed, its hem quietly drooping to the floor.


    ¡±Tell the men to look for her again! All the rooms and corners of the courtyard, not a single one should be overlooked!¡±


    Pei You¡¯an turned back suddenly and commanded.


    Yinhuan faced about and promptly rushed down. The servants in the Pei Manor were all tense. They searched everywhere, yet the person was still nowhere to be seen. Pei You¡¯an himself marched to the entrance and questioned the gatekeeper. The gatekeeper confirmed that he had been there all day long and had not taken even half a step out, and he had not at all seen her step outside.


    Pei You¡¯an¡¯s eyebrows were knitted. He thought for a moment, then turned to look at the window of the room where she was staying. His line of sight paused at the apex of the round building for a brief period, and he subsequently turned around, leaving his men standing there aghast. He ran back to the round building and climbed up the stairs two to three steps at a time, reaching all the way to the top floor in almost a single breath. After ascending a narrow ladder, he trod on a small rooftop typically constructed in buildings within the locality designed for wartime defense, and his vision rapidly surveyed all around him.


    The rooftop had long been deserted, and almost no one usually went up here. Right this moment, it was pitch black, and cold wind was blowing in all directions. On the corner stood a delicate silhouette. It was Jiafu. In such a weather, she had donned only a layer of garments meant for spring, sitting beside a railing while hugging her knees. Looking closely, the outline of her profile seemed to blend into the night scene.


    Pei You¡¯an approached in large strides.


    ¡±Why did you come here all alone without a word? Do you know just how many people have been looking for you?¡±


    His tone inadvertently turned out rather stern.


    As if Jiafu had not heard it, she remained seated there, as still as before.


    The wind whistled past his ears. The sleeves of his robes rippled in the wind. He stopped, waited for a moment, and, after some hesitation, walked closer until he was finally behind her. This time, he bent down and lowered his voice.


    ¡±Come down with me first. It is cold here.¡±


    Only then did Jia Fu finally seem to detect his arrival. The slender shadow moved. She languidly turned her head, glanced at Pei You¡¯an standing behind her, and said in a hushed tone, ¡°Sorry, Biaoge¡­¡­ I was not paying attention¡­¡­¡±


    Her voice was extremely soft and fragile, sounding as if the night wind would blow it away at any moment. As she spoke, she grabbed the railing with one hand and carefully rose to her feet. She turned around and trudged towards the inside. After a few steps, her body wobbled. In alarm, Pei You¡¯an instinctively stretched both his hands out to support her.


    Jiafu then leaned against Pei You¡¯an¡¯s chest and did not move.


    This softness he had once felt enveloped him again in an instant.


    Pei You¡¯an stood still. He reluctantly lowered his head. From the dim starlight all around him, he could perceive her small head gently pressing against his chest with her eyes slightly closed. Her long and wispy eyelashes appeared rather shadowy, but because of the close distance, it was as if he could count each of them one by one.


    That area the size of a fist on the left part of his chest where her forehead was pressing against, which initially seemed unfeeling,2 suddenly jumped.


    ¡°Biaomei¡ª¡ª¡±


    He felt the weight of her against him press even closer. He hesitated, then called her gently, not letting any emotion dictate his expression and tone of voice. He moved back an inch, and his shoulders shifted. The person in his arms consequently lost her support. Her body turned soft, and she collapsed noiselessly on the ground beside his feet.


    Pei You¡¯an was startled. He hastily squatted down, turned her face to him, and saw that her eyes were shut. She actually lost consciousness. Calling to mind what Yinhuan had said, he became apprehensive and immediately lifted her up from the ground. The skin beneath her clothes was cold to the touch, and her body was as light as a butterfly, feeling almost boneless. He hastily descended the stairs, sent her into her room, gently removed her shoes, and laid her flat on the bed.


    The light on the rooftop was dim, but he could now see clearly. Her face was as white as snow, and her florid lips were frozen blue. He had no idea just how long the wind outside had been blowing on her. He spread the quilt over her and unfastened the bed curtain, exposing only her slim and fragile wrist. He slowly exhaled, held his breath, and then cautiously pressed two of his fingers on her wrist to check her pulse.


    Her pulse was weak, and her breathing was erratic, but the beating was stable, so her infirmity ought to be caused by a lack of vital energy. After some rest, it should not be a grave problem.


    Pei You¡¯an relaxed a little. He lightly lifted the quilt to cover her hand, glanced at her complexion devoid of blood, and intended to go out and call Yinhuan to accompany and tend to her.


    ¡°¡­¡­Da Biaoge¡­¡­¡±


    Just as he faced the other way, he heard a vague and delicate voice from behind him.


    Pei You¡¯an shifted his head.


    Jiafu¡¯s eyelashes trembled slightly, her eyes slowly unclosed, and she awoke.


    Pei You¡¯an trod back and softly inquired, ¡°Awake? How do you feel? Are you hungry? You need not come down. I will call someone to bring you something to eat.¡± After saying that, he saw her shaking her head and saying she was not hungry. She lay on the pillow, and tears twinkling like stars seemed to slowly surface from her eyes, painting a pitiful picture. He could not help but recall how harsh his tone had been when he first found her on the rooftop. Feeling a little apologetic, he inquired in a more amicable tone of voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Jiafu said nothing and only gazed fixedly at him, the glistening tears growing more and more obvious and soon gathering around the rim of her eyes. Tears abruptly rushed down from her eye sockets, rolled down her cheeks, and instantly disappeared inside the hair on her temples, leaving only wet tear marks on the corners of her eyes.


    Pei You¡¯an¡¯s voice became even softer. ¡°Do not cry. If there is anything wrong, do not hesitate to tell me.¡±


    ¡±Da Biaoge¡­¡­ is there anyone you fancy?¡±


    Jiafu raised her hand to haphazardly wipe the tear stains off her face and asked in a delicate nasal voice.


    Pei You¡¯an was nonplussed. He looked at her and saw her pair of large eyes intent on himself. Suppressing the strange feeling that rushed up in his heart, he returned, ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡±Da Biaoge, you must first tell me. I implore you¡­¡­¡±


    Pei You¡¯an found it outrageous. He could have disregarded such an abrupt query from her, yet he paused for a moment and replied insipidly, ¡°No.¡±


    Jiafu sat up.


    ¡±Earlier today, Heir Xiao¡¯s betrothed, the daughter of the Zhang family, came to see me. She told me a lot of things and ultimately wanted me to submit to the Heir! I refused her because I was unwilling, but I was utterly terrified! After offending him time and again, a man like the Heir will not let me off so easily¡­¡­ Da Biaoge, you told me before that you would help me. You may be able to help me now, but you no longer can in the future. Sooner or later, I will return to Quanzhou, and Da Biaoge, you also have your own matters. When that time comes, if the Heir wants to harm me or threaten me using my family, what must I do? I am extremely afraid¡­¡­¡±


    She had already wiped away her tears, yet as she spoke, tears came streaking down once more. All of a sudden, she arose, and then threw herself into Pei You¡¯an¡¯s arms, embracing him as tightly as she had at the posthouse the night he appeared so suddenly in front of her.


    Pei You¡¯an froze.


    Jiafu¡¯s cheek was pressed against his chest, and tears soon dampened his lapels.


    ¡±Da Biaoge, didn¡¯t you promise to help me? Since you don¡¯t have a lover, won¡¯t you let me be yours?¡±


    Pei You¡¯an was greatly surprised¡ª¡ªit could even be said that he was thunderstruck.


    ¡±No!¡±


    He gave a flat refusal. He lifted his hand and attempted to untangle her arms from his bosom, but Jiafu wrapped her arms even tighter.


    ¡±I know I am not worthy enough for Da Biaoge, but I have considered it carefully and at length. Only when the Heir knows that I am your person will he stop and cease closing in on me step after step like this. I dare not take the position of a wife, but so long as Da Biaoge agrees, I can be a concubine or a maidservant. If Da Biaoge really dislikes me, you can just put my name on the registry!¡±


    ¡±Da Biaoge, I implore you!¡±


    Jiafu looked up at him. Her beautiful eyes teeming with tears, her gaze was replete with expectation, and, like raindrops on a pear flower, one could not help being moved upon laying eyes on her. Even if a man were dead to all feelings, seeing her like this would soften him to some degree.


    Pei You¡¯an lowered his head to stare at her. The initial shock on his face gradually dissipated, and his expression turned grave.


    He slowly and finally unclasped Jiafu¡¯s arms, mused for a while, then said, ¡°I do know a little about the Heir¡¯s nature, but your method is much too preposterous. Do not think about it anymore. I will not agree. You have been ruminating too much that it has compromised your state of mind. Someone will come to serve you. You should rest early. You will feel better after you sleep. Rest assured; I promised to protect you, and that, I will do.¡±


    As predicted, he declined so readily. Tempting a stony and ironhearted man by pleading and showing weakness proved to be futile.


    This was also within Jiafu¡¯s expectations.


    She bit her lip and looked at him plaintively. All of a sudden, she lifted herself up from the bed, abandoned her shoes, and ran outside barefoot.


    Pei You¡¯an was struck dumb. He called out ¡°Biaomei¡± and hurriedly chased after her.


    Much like a rabbit, Jiafu was exceptionally agile this time. She climbed back up to the rooftop in a flash and sprinted towards the railing she had just sat on. She leaned against it and saw Pei You¡¯an chasing after her. She shouted, ¡°Do not come any closer! If you do, I will jump! I dreamt, and I know, that I will fall into that person¡¯s hands sooner or later. I¡¯d rather take my own life than let that happen, and lest you think I compelled you¡­¡­¡±


    She yelled as she leaned her body out toward the railing.


    With great alarm, Pei You¡¯an sternly exclaimed as he approached to pull her back, ¡°That¡¯s dangerous! Come back here!¡±


    ¡±Da Biaoge, you mustn¡¯t worry about me. You refuse to help me anyway¡ª¡ª¡±


    Just as Jiafu was remonstrating, the sound of a slight crack came from the railing against which she was leaning. Before Jiafu could manage a reaction, her back suddenly felt empty. The railing snapped. She abruptly lost support and fell out head first.


    She had especially chosen this spot earlier in the evening with the intent to threaten Pei You¡¯an in such a way to prove her determination, and she would then wait for him to pull her back. However, she absolutely never considered that, because this wooden railing was rather aged and had been constantly exposed to the wind and sun, it had feeble strength despite how intact it appeared outwardly.


    The round building was three stories high, which was roughly ten zhang3 in height. If she were to truly fall like this, there was no need to worry about Xiao Yintang¡¯s compulsion.


    ¡±Da Biaoge, save me¡ª¡ª¡±


    Jiafu was facing down, and most of her body was already out as she screamed unconsciously. Suddenly, one of her ankles was clasped firmly by a hand, and the momentum of her fall immediately ceased. Then, before she could react, her whole self was dragged from mid-air and flung back to the ground with the sound of a ¡®thud¡¯.


    Jiafu was scared witless that her soul almost left her body, and she had yet to recover completely. Her entire person shuddered from the cold. She had just been abruptly tossed to the ground, and with a cry of pain, tears streamed down from her eyes. The next moment, there was only air beneath her feet. She had been hoisted up. Pei You¡¯an brought Jiafu all the way downstairs as one would carry a chicken. He hastened back to her room and heaved her heavily on the bed.


    ¡±I have been far too indulgent with you. Is that what gave you the courage to dare behave as foolhardy as this?¡±


    He gritted his teeth as he fired out every word.


    Jiafu raised her head and met Pei You¡¯an¡¯s livid scowl¡ª¡ª


    Never had she seen him this furious before, and never had she imagined that his anger could amount to this much.


    ¡±Lord Pei?¡±


    From outside came the voice of a servant.


    The commotion that occurred on the rooftop was brief, but it was enough to merit attention.


    ¡±Go down! Do not enter unless you are called!¡±


    He bellowed towards the door.


    With a slight rustle of footsteps, the doorway fell silent.


    He slowly turned his head and stared at Jiafu once again, his gaze somber.


    Jiafu cowered. She lowered her head and huddled in the corner of the bed, not daring to even breathe.


    Footnotes:


    1 Ðçʱ (x¨± sh¨ª): 7-9 pm (in the system of two-hour subdivisions used in former times)


    2 What a lengthy way to say ¡®heart¡¯ lol


    3 Zh¨¤ng (ÕÉ) is a measure of length, which is about ten Chinese feet (3.3 m).

 CH 27

    Chapter 27


    Da Biaoge is the only man A¡¯Fu will seek.


    ***


    Jiafu hung her head, not daring to let even hair tremble. She was overcome with an incomparable sense of shame, lingering fear, and absolute despondency.


    Pei You¡¯an was willing to help her and had the ability to do so. Jiafu was certain. The reason why she was this confident was that, apart from what he had promised her, she had an intuition¡ª¡ªa kind of unexplained intuition concerning men that was innate to women.


    Before him, she attempted to demonstrate her sincerity by attempting to seek death to put pressure on him¡ª¡ªJiafu also detested herself for arriving to this decision, but even her own self-loathing could not prevent her from executing such a brazen plan.


    She greatly hankered for this sense of security. Only Pei You¡¯an had the capacity to give her what she desired, and what else could firmly bind a man and a woman together to the extent that they never part?


    It was not the affiliation of a biaomei and a biaoge, nor a verbal commitment, but an intimate relationship between a man and a woman that transcended what a biaomei and a biaoge had.


    Since she had already resolved to be shameless, she had to persevere until the end and not to relent even in the face of death. Thinking about it now, when she fell head-first just then, even if she did not scream out the word ¡®save¡¯, which she so terribly regretted that it made her want to bite her tongue off, Pei You¡¯an definitely would have rescued her in time.


    Unfortunately, in that life-and-death situation, her subconscious reaction completely betrayed her.


    He found out she was up to no good, taking advantage of his kindness and sympathy for her.


    The atmosphere was so dreadfully frigid that Pei You¡¯an¡¯s rage seemed even more terrifying.


    ¡±Had I been half a step slower, you would have lost your life. Conduct yourself well. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Just when Jiafu was fearfully preparing to meet his thunderous rage, such words suddenly entered her ears.


    There was no anger. There was nothing but indifference in his voice.


    Jiafu¡¯s heart sank. She mustered up the courage to lift her eyes and saw him throw an icy glimpse at her. He turned around and stalked towards the door.


    The past few days, the two had gradually become familiar with each other. Because she was deliberate and heartfelt in her approach and ingratiation with him, seven or eight nights out of ten, she could wait for him to return so they could dine together. He would also smile at her, his countenance gentle, and sometimes, even when Jiafu would display before him her intentional acts of half-genuine coquetry to sound out his limits, she could sense his indulgence toward her, as if he also liked her in such a way.


    It was precisely because of this that she had gathered the confidence to employ the cheap trick of threatening him with her life.


    Right this instant, however, the Pei You¡¯an who gradually grew gentle and lenient with her disappeared, and he reverted to how he was when they first met, but even more cold and detached than that time.


    Jiafu opened her eyes and stared blankly at the departing rear figure of the unconcerned and distant man in front of her.


    ¡°Da Biaoge¡ª¡ª¡±


    She let out a soft sob. Her eyes reddened, and with the sound of a droplet falling, her tears poured out.


    ¡±I was wrong¡­¡­ You mustn¡¯t get mad¡­¡­¡±


    Her voice choked up. Lowering her head, she sat on her knees on the corner of the bed and lifted her arm to rub away tears with the back of her hand, but they kept streaming down more and more as she wiped, refusing to cease. Bubbles of mucus eventually formed as she sniveled.


    A hand suddenly appeared in front of her with a pure white handkerchief in its grasp.


    Jiafu whimpered, raised her head, widened her red-rimmed eyes, and gazed at the person across from her.


    Pei You¡¯an had returned and stood there, frowning at her wretched appearance.


    Jiafu hastily received it, lowered her head to wipe her eyes and nose, and gradually stopped, shame once again overwhelming her. She tightly clutched the two corners of the handkerchief, subconsciously wound it around her fingers, and bowed her head, mute as a fish.


    He stood aside and watched her coldly. His line of sight veered from her hands twisting the handkerchief to her face, and he asked, ¡°Done crying?¡±


    Jiafu answered with an ¡°mm¡±, the sound as light as a mosquito. The few strands of hair that fell on her forehead trembled.


    ¡±Do you know what you did wrong?¡± His voice sounded rather dour.


    ¡±Da Biaoge, you are so kind to me, yet I feigned seeking death to threaten you¡­¡­¡±


    Pearly white teeth bit her tender pink lips that had been moistened from crying. Jiafu drooped her head and responded sheepishly.


    Because he had seen right through her, she looked severely shamefaced. After saying that, her ears flushed red.


    ¡±There is more to it than that! You actually treat your own marriage as child¡¯s play! To be fine with being a concubine, a maidservant, or even just a nominal title? Preposterous!¡±


    Jiafu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She did not dare say anything and only hung her head lower.


    This gesture of hers evidently did nothing to mollify his temper, and the volume of his voice only intensified, fraught with anger restrained to the utmost.


    ¡±Do you know that such a matter is generally not indispensable for men, but a top priority for you? You are a woman. How can you risk your own marriage because of your disorderly and foolish reflections? You proposed that before me today, and I took it as a slip of the tongue. Were it someone else, do you know what the consequences would be? How are you so confident that that person will treat you kindly? Absolutely ridiculous!¡±


    Jiafu was struck dumb. She never expected that such a thing would also vex him.


    As far as she was concerned, it never occurred to her that she might open her mouth and spout such matters to a man other than Pei You¡¯an.


    Even if that man could help her escape the nightmare of her previous life as Pei You¡¯an had, she would never make such a proposal to him.


    Pei You¡¯an was different.


    She trusted him.


    She silently raised her eyes, saw his furrowed brows as his two eyes peered at her, and summoned up the courage to look squarely at him. She softly replied, ¡°Da Biaoge has reproached me¡­¡­ A¡¯Fu knows it was wrong¡­¡­ but Da Biaoge is the only man A¡¯Fu will seek, and there is no other such person¡­¡­¡±


    Pei You¡¯an was taciturn, and a deafening hush fell in the room. The sound of Jiafu¡¯s heartbeat seemed almost audible.


    ¡±Rest assured. Since I have promised you, I will protect you. It is not worth risking your own marriage for, even if that person is me.¡±


    He said after a while, his expression finally softening a bit.


    Jiafu inwardly breathed a sigh of relief and nodded hurriedly, ¡°A¡¯Fu understands and does not dare to raise such matters to Da Biaoge from now on¡­¡­¡±


    Before her voice had died away, the faint sound of a gurgling stomach interrupted. The sound was subdued, but it did not escape Pei You¡¯an¡¯s ears.


    He shot a glance at her belly.


    Although the Zhen family was a merchant family, Meng-shi taught her daughter very strict rules. Jiafu had once reckoned such a discourtesy to be simply unimaginable. It seemed that everything had gone downhill after she began thinking of jumping from the building as a threat.


    Jiafu shut her mouth in abashment.


    In order to pretend to be weak enough to faint in front of him, not only had she deliberately worn scanty spring clothing in such weather on the rooftop where the wind was chilly, but she also had not drunk or eaten a single bite after Zhang Fengtong¡¯s departure earlier that day.


    Pei You¡¯an coolly said, ¡°Go and eat!¡±


    After which, he whisked around and trod out. As if granted amnesty, Jiafu dashed to the mirror, speedily arranged her hair and fixed her makeup, and hastily followed after him.